Quantcast
Channel: paradigmet
Viewing all 456 articles
Browse latest View live
↧

De sagde, ...

February 18, 2016, 4:11 am
$
0
0
af morton_h, the blogger





De sagde, at ordene var blevet for store,
og at vi ikke længere skulle bruge dem.
De sagde, at de havde nogle nye ord til os.

Sandhed var ikke længere sandhed.
Der fandtes ikke længere sandfærdighed,
og derfor fandes der ikke længere falskhed.
De skænkede os releativt og korrekt.

De sagde, at ondskab ikke længere var ondt.
Det kom an på.
Så længe man var korrekt, kunne man ikke være ond.
Hvis man ikke var korrekt, var man bare ukorrekt.
De sagde, at vi ikke skulle tænke nærmere over,
at godhed var afskaffet til fordel for korrekthed.

Gode nyheder fandtes ikke længere.
Der fandtes nyheder, som de kunne li og ikke li.
Således lærte vi at kunne li dårlige nyheder.
Således slap vi af med godt og ondt.


De sagde, at værdier var uden værdighed,
og at vi trygt kunne give alt til dem.
De sagde, at de havde et stykke papir til os.

Ære var ikke længere ærværdigt.
Der fandtes ikke ærbarhed, der fandtes ikke ærlighed.
Man kunne ikke længere komme til ære og værdighed.
De skænkede os ligestillet og kollektiv.

De sagde, at løgn ikke længere var løgnagtig.
Det kom an på, om løgnen var ædel.
Så længe den blot var ædel, ville den beskytte os.
De sagde, at vi ikke skulle tænke nærmere over,
at ordet ædel var afskaffet.

Historie fandtes ikke længere.
Der fandtes historier, som de kunne li og ikke li.
Således lærte vi at elske historier om dem.
Således lagde vi fortid og fremtid i velsignelsens glemsel.


De sagde, at mennesket var uden køn,
og at børnene tilhørte en større sag.
De sagde, at familie var et ukorrekt ord.

Skønhed var herefter uskønt.
Der fandtes ikke længere harmoni,
og derefter var dissonanser altid dybe og farlige.
De skænkede os opgør og installation.

De sagde, at mennesket ikke længere var født et sted.
Det kom an på.
De havde opfundet den store frihed.
De skænkede os nationernes forening.
De sagde, at vi ikke skulle tænke nærmere over,
at ordet nation var afskaffet.

Pligt fandtes fandtes ikke længere.
De skænkede os rettigheder.
Således slap vi for retfærd og samvittighed.
Således blev vi nye borgere i en ny verden.


De sagde, at viden ikke var nødvendigt,
og at vi trygt kunne tro.
De sagde, at en ny tro var ankommet i stedet for den gamle.

Føde var ikke længere næring.
Der fandtes kun næringsliv, haller, forarbejdning, distribution og forbrug.
Til gengæld lærte vi smage og lugte fra fjerne lande og steder,
inden vi tømte det store røvhul i det store lokum.
De skænkede os e-numre, plastik, supermarkeder og hurtigmad.

De sagde, at natur ikke længere var naturlig.
Det kom an på.
Den gamle natur var snavset, farlig og ustabil.
De sagde, de havde en maskine, der kunne gøre alting stabilt
De sagde, at vi ikke skulle tænke nærmere over,
at den hele tiden sprang i luften.

Krig fandtes ikke længere.
Fred fandtes ikke længere.
Således blev vi tilskuere i et stort teater.
Således slap vi for at deltage i besværlige beslutninger.


De sagde, at mennesket var en maskine,
og at maskiner var menneskelige.
De sagde, at et nyt og bedre væsen var på vej.

Tanker var ikke længere tænkte.
Følelser var hverken kærlige eller vrede.
Kroppe var ikke længere fartøjer for sjæle, men reservedelslagre for patentbureauer.
De skænkede os digitalt, mobilt og modificeret.

De sagde, at himlen ikke længere behøvede at være blå.
Det kom an på.
Skyerne var rettet ud, så de ikke behøvede at rode rundt mellem hinanden.
Floderne var rettet ud, så de ikke behøvede at tage en omvej.
De sagde, at vi ikke skulle tænke nærmere over stanken.

Sundhed og sygdom fandtes ikke længere.
Der fandtes symptomer, behandlinger og medikamenter.
Således lærte vi at skrante på afbetaling.
Således beroligede kunne vi lægge os til at dø i god tid.


De sagde, at vi havde brug for deres hjælp,
og at det ikke kostede noget særligt.
De sagde, at vi kunne tale om det en anden gang.

Bøger og biblioteker var ikke længere nødvendige.
Der fandtes i stedet twits, likes, txts og verbale granatsplinter fra cognitive fragmentationsbomber.
De skænkede os Disney, Hollywood og crisis acting.
De skænkede os fjernsyn, Facebook og reality.

De sagde, at terror ikke længere var terror.
Det kom an på.
Der var god terror og ond terror.
Den gode terror var blot for vores egen forståelses skyld. Det måtte vi forstå.
De sagde, at vi ikke skulle tænke nærmere over,
hvis det var svært at kende forskel.

Samtale fandtes ikke længere.
Der fandtes slogans, soundbites, headlines, copy-pastes.
Således frataget besværet med at føre samtaler, lytning, kvalificeret meningdannelse og velformulering.
Således svævende i en WordCloud af lyksaligt nonsens.


De sagde, at Jorden var flad,
og at den var rund.
De sagde, at nu var den flad igen.

Kosmos var ikke længere nødvendigt.
Der fandtes månerejser på fjernsyn.
De skænkede os matematiske genier og guds-partikler.
De skænkede os et nyt klima med evig vinter og sommer.

De sagde, at månen ikke længere var lavet af grøn ost.
Det kom an på.
De skænkede os den store relativitet til at holde den lille med selskab.
De glemte at sige, at Newton havde svært ved at få den op at stå
- en bivirkning ved tyngdekraften.
De sagde, at vi ikke skulle tænke nærmere over,
hvis Universet opførte sig som en dampmaskine fra 1876 ... 54321zero.

Sjæl, ånd og bevidsthed fandtes ikke længere.
Der fandtes kun en materiefabrik, der fremstillede biprodukter.
Således nedsænket i materiens strenge lov 
kunne vi have valgt at gå i den strengeste af alle skoler med de højeste udmærkelser.
Således bedraget af materiens tilsyneladende fuldkommenhed 
valgte vi materien som endestation fanget i oversættelse.
Således.

De sagde … Hvad sagde vi?


↧
Search

Conspiracies and Chickens - A Mephistophelian Parallel, Plato & Schopenhauer

February 19, 2016, 2:12 pm
$
0
0


by ChaosNavigator


“It is easier to mislead many men than one.”
– Herodotus.


“We accept the reality of the world with which we are presented”
– The Truman Show


“None are more hopelessly enslaved than those who falsely believe they are free.”
– Goethe


“A truth’s initial commotion is directly proportional to how deeply the lie was believed. It wasn’t the world being round that agitated people, but that the world wasn’t flat. When a well packaged web of lies has been sold to the masses over generations the truth will seem utterly preposterous, and its speaker a raving lunatic.”
– Donald James Wheal


As with the monstrous pretexts for previous wars and invasions, the lies about Iraq and Saddam Hussein, Libya and Gaddafi, new incessant lies have been spewed by the Darth Vader Empire, the mainstream murderous press since 2011 about Syria: The United States and the mainstream media have yet again brainwashed the West successfully with The Big Lie-technique - and here we go again; massive incessant propaganda lies 24/7 about Assad who - they claim -  attacked his own population brutally, even though this was a western fabrication from day one which started with a false flag terror campaign in 2011, deliberately initiated by Saudi arabia, USA, and others.


A brief selection of the fabricated pretexts for war, employed by the big power in recent decades. This is far from a comprehensive list, just some examples:The Pretexts for War (short video)



Declassified documents show that state-sponsored false flag terror attacks are happening on amassive scale




'Conspiracy Theory' - CIA's Invention to dumb you down
The epic perverse irony is that those who automatically believe that the word conspiracy theory' is somehow a disqualification, are actually useful idiots in a double sense, since the term originated from CIA in 1967, who invented the phrase in a campaign of ridicule in order to undermine the credibility of dissidents who questioned the official conclusions of the Warren-commitee about the murder of JFK - which in itself shows how human beings can be callously and cognitively lobotomized through 50 years.


In 1967, the CIA Created the Label "Conspiracy Theorists" ... to Attack Anyone Who Challenges the "Official" Narrative - Conspiracy Theorists USED TO Be Accepted As Normal
http://www.zerohedge.com/news/2015-02-23/1967-he-cia-created-phrase-conspiracy-theorists-and-ways-attack-anyone-who-challenge

In other words, the people who carry the meme don't even know that they are carriers of a term they got deliberately conditioned with, whose origin (CIA) in itself was derived from a conspiracy as q counter reaction to truth seeking dissidents targeted for character assassination in the eyes of the unwitting public, and whose expression they use without knowing its origin.

Kafkask'que black irony and in itself an illustration of how perception management mindfuck en masse of the masses historically can take place over generations without most people having any clue, and while the cognitive lobotomy of Mr. Joe and Miss. Steakbeef continues,courtesy of the Deep State, others are waking up.

Conspiracyis the rule throughout history, not the exception
There is nothing exotic about the term, it's the lower nature of man, the problem of evil, degeneration, corruption, etc. - so-called conspiracy; that 2 people or more 'breathe together; (con + spire) for the purpose of morally repugnant aims is more the rule than the exception in history. Even Obama's official 'Information Czar', Harvard professorm NSA consultant, Cass Sunstein, who explicitly is the academic spearhead against'conspiracy theorists', does not deny real conspiracies:

'Conspiracy is a very well-recognized crime in American law, taught to every first-year law school student as part of their basic curriculum.... ....Indeed, even Obama’s information tzar – who advocatesusing the power of the state to shut down talk of conspiracies – admits: "Some conspiracy theories, under our definition, have turned out to be true … The Watergate hotel room used by Democratic National Committee was, in fact, bugged by Republican officials, operating at the behest of the White House. In the 1950s, the CIA did, in fact, administer LSD and related drugs under Project MKULTRA, in an effort to investigate the possibility of ‘mind control.’”
- “Secrets Can Be Kept Reliably For Decades Even Though They Are Known to THOUSANDS of Insiders





Conspiracies and Chickens - a Mephistophelian Parallel, Plato and Schopenhauer

'Each year, the UK raises and kills around 800 million broiler chickens for their meat. These creatures are grown in vast sheds with no natural light over the course of six to seven weeks. They are bred to grow particularly quickly and often die because their hearts and lungs cannot keep up with their body's rapid growth.

Philosopher Paul Thompson from Purdue University has suggested "The Blind Chicken Solution". He argues that chickens blinded by "accident" have been developed into a strain of laboratory chickens that don't mind being crowded together as much as normal chickens do. As a result, he argues, we should consider using blind chickens in food production as a solution to the problem of overcrowding in the poultry industry. He argues that it would be more humane to have blind chickens than ones that can see.... and proposes a "Headless Chicken Solution". This would involve removing the cerebral cortex of the chicken to inhibit its sensory perceptions so that it could be produced in more densely-packed conditions without the associated distress. The brain stem for the chicken would be kept intact so that the homeostatic functions continue to operate, allowing it to grow. Ford proposes this solution for two reasons: to meet the rising demand for meat, particularly poultry, and to improve the welfare of the chickens by desensitising them to the unpleasant reality of their existence.'












'To improve the welfare of the chickens by desensitising them to the unpleasant reality of their existence' ? = in the (in)human world to densitize us to unpleasant realities such as deceptions by the state, Big Pharma mass murder inc., dangers of vaccines, the cancer industry, false flag terrorism, chemtrails, illegal and insane wars, and cruelities ad nauseam vis-a-vis I-Pad I-Pod, pop, porn, Prozac, Paradise Brothel, Miley Cyrus, Dancing with the Stars, Super Bowl, mindfulness as mindlesness, dumbing down through education damage, etc. Ignorance is bliss...or is it?





“After this “desensitisation”, the chickens could then be stacked into huge urban farms with around 1,000 chickens hooked up to each large vertical frames — a little like the network of pods the humans are connected to in The Matrix
- Wired




We are - in regard to vaccines, the destruction of human life for profit by the medical industries, state-sponsered terrorism, false flags, the murderous lies by mainstream media, censorship, distortions, manipulations, etc. -  going through Schopenhauers first and second stage as prisoners in Plato's Cave:

"The prisoner returns to the cave to inform the prisoners that they are prisoners. They don't believe him and threaten to kill him if he attempts to set them free'
- on Plato's Cave and Sokrates

"All truth passes through three stages. First, it is ridiculed. Second, it is violently opposed. Third, it is accepted as being self-evident."
- Arthur Schopenhauer.
Those who are in the third and last stage are the escapees, who are attacked by the remaining suicidal and homicidal prisoners (chickens) who are still in the first and second stage.

That's why you experience the aggressive resistance from friends and acquaintances when they are presented with info that doesn't fit what they have been taught (conditioned to think they 'know': imposed indoctrination).

The intensity in the increasing polarization in our time can be seen as a parameter for the fact that we are in the second stage, and that the polarization and aggravation - the gap between the prisoners in the first and second stage (the blind chickens) on the one hand VS the awakened with eyes wide open in the third stage on the other hand, has become bigger, a great cognitive divide.

The awakened escapees in Plato's Cave are the last ones in the third stage in Schopenhauers dictum, and are therefore the first pioners; the righteous destroyers of the old paradigm - as well as creators of the new paradigm...as with so many other things....

"In the beginning of a change the patriot is a scarce man, and brave, and hated and scorned. When his cause succeeds, the timid join him, for then it costs nothing to be a patriot." [or pioner]
- Mark Twain

The Chicken-parallel pales in comparison with the real world, a world in which  millions of human beings perish by the hands of a psychopathic elite, but the even more crazy insanity is this: that goodhearted, dumbed down, authoritarian people who are situated mentally in Plato's Cave in Schopenhauer's  first and second stage , are protecting the very same elites who kill them for power and profit.  Gullible victims are perhaps unfit to comprehend such evil because of blissful ignorance and innocence, and therefore such blindness, disbelief, and scepticism constitute qualities that serve the elites very well.


This is worse than Stockholm syndrome, because the hostages suffering from Stocholm Syndrom at least know that there is a hostage taker. We are in a situation where the unwitting victims (chickensin the Matrix) – through the perception management of the war lords and the elite – have internalized the world view of the elites (in politics, medicine, economy, law, psychology, etc.) created by elite think tanks whose world view is designed to protect the elites whom the hostages don't believe exist, even though they are attacked by the very same elites - all the while the hostages, the suicidal and homocidal prisoners in the first and second stages, simultaneously attack the awakened people who attempt to set them free, because the hostages(chickens in the Centre for Unconscious Farming), the victims, prefer to remain desensitizedto the unpleasant reality of their existence...


The chickens don't stand a chance, we do have a chance - most people act as blind chickens, useful dangeous idiots, who defend the executioners, so it is worse than the example of the chickens.

'The supreme mystery of despotism, its prop and stay, is to keep men in a state of deception, and cloak the fear by which they must be held in check, so that they will fight for their servitude as if for salvation.'

– Baruch Spinoza

The epic perverted irony is: The gullible victims and deniers attack the people attempting to liberate the victims, while they defend the elite out of ignorance - even though the deniers are attacked by the same elite they assume are non-existent. This poem illustrates the grotesque upside-down characteristics of our time.

As long as the the Darth Vader Empire, the war lords and the elites operate in darkness without the scrutiny of light by the public, they thank their zombies with scornful gratitude:

'Our useful decrepit indoctrinated cretins and idiots, we couldn't have done it you, without your goofy, naive gullibility, your belief in governments and authority, your ignorance, your disbelief in dissidents and lethal scepticism against 'conspiracy theories', your fear of freedom, all without which we never could have achieved our power! Thx. Now, die, you useless eaters...'

Don't shoot the messenger - that's how they think!



http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-nwjp3nQ-42M/URpER3cLKpI/AAAAAAAAjyo/McId_e-daR8/s1600/Public+ignorance+is+government+bliss.png


The polarization between the awakened and the blind chickens continues.

Today the ratio has moved quite a lot between the 1st  and 2nd stage VS the 3rd stage, and in favour of the latter. Many more individuals have awakened in the 21st Century because of theInternet Reformation, and have become full-fledged freedom warriors in the 3rd stage, human beings who broke their chains in Plato's Cave....

It will only become worse and more polarized in all fields and aspects of human life before a majority arrives in Schopenhauer's 3rd stage.




In fact, it seems more and more that those who wish for us to remain asleep – unaware of the rising tide of domestic and international manipulations – are waging war against those who are awake or awakening.
-29 december 2015, The Daily Bell


Something's gotta give...sooner or later..



__________________

Post Scriptum:

'But it's still merry and swell in the western world', I hear somebody shout...


Glenn Greenwald:

'But the fact that good, obedient citizens do not themselves perceive oppression does not mean that oppression does not exist. Whether a society is free is determined not by the treatment of its complacent, acquiescent citizens – such people are always unmolested by authority – but rather by the treatment of its dissidents and its marginalized minorities.
In the US, those are the people who are detained at airports and have their laptops and notebooks seized with no warrants because of the films they make or the political activism they engage in; or who are subjected to mass, invasive state surveillance despite no evidence of wrongdoing; or who are prosecuted and imprisoned for decades– or even executed without due process– for expressing political and religious views deemed dangerous by the government.
People who resist the natural human tendency to follow, venerate and obey prevailing authority typically have a much different view about how oppressive a society is than those who submit to those impulses.
The temptation to submit to authority ... bolsters an authoritarian culture by transforming its leading institutions into servants of power rather than checks on it. But worse, it conceals the presence of oppression by ensuring that most citizens, choosing to follow, trust and obey authority, do not personally experience oppression and thus do not believe – refuse to believe – that it really exists.'

 -  Glenn Greenwald,  'Film highlights the temptations and perils of blind obedience to authority'
Guardian, Sunday 26 August 2012

http://www.guardian.co.uk/commentisfree/2012/aug/26/compliance-authority-failure




Happy slaves are the bitterest enemies of freedom

- Marie Freifrau von Ebner-Eschenbach




I freed a thousand slaves I could have freed a thousand more if only they knew they were slaves

- Harriet Tubman




None are more hopelessly enslaved than those who falsely believe they are free.”

- Goethe




What's not to like? What can possibly go wrong?


At the expense of truth, the people must of course feel 'good' in blissful ignorance. One would do well to think about who is benefitting from this ignorance and who is harmed.




    https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/736x/ff/f3/82/fff382643d7fa22175c9aad8c45aa41c.jpg


And the rampant hedonism, narcissism, ignorance, naivity, apathy– and not least; the disbelief and scepticism toward the content of this and other articles - serve the war lords and elites well. And how do we know all this? Through the contrast between what mainstream mass media tell us (not) VS the documentation we get through the internet.




"If you tell a lie big enough and keep repeating it, people will eventually come to believe it. The lie can be maintained only for such time as the State can shield the people from the political, economic and/or military consequences of the lie. It thus becomes vitally important for the State to use all of its powers to repress dissent, for the truth is the mortal enemy of the lie, and thus by extension, the truth is the greatest enemy of the State."
-Josph Goebbels, Nazi propaganda minister
The quotations is a perfect illustration of the situation (regardless of the quote's origin is in doubt).
The shielding, this 'firewall' is disappearing increasingly fast, mainly because of the Internet Reformation, which is the reason why the elites want to restructure internet under various 'legitimate' pretexts. It's the internet reformation that is penetrating 'Goebbels firewall', and this is one of the greatest threats to the war lords, elites, governments.








The road ahead and out of this mess is to ‘deprogram’oneself from the formative 'education damage' through observations, logic and self-studies, which manyacademicshave done already. But since this provokes anxiety on the part of the prisoners in Plato's Cave, the reaction is most often disbelief, ridicule, anxiety, aggression and irrational criticism– a criticism which can turn out to be fatal in favor of Stockholm syndrom and the executioners ongoing scientific, economical, politica genocide/globocide and murderous media monopolization.

 But all this is demanding, so let us remain in blissful ignorance. Life is short, 'what can I do?'’

The alternative is to remain in darkness in ignorant bliss as a human being who lived and died, ignorant and unfree in the 21st Century, at the mercy of forces one didn't comprehend because of cognitive dissonanceand perception management, what, who, where, why, etc..

One of the only premises preventing people from waking up is disbelief based on an erroneous belief that governments and mainstream media wouldn't lie and deceive to such a murderous extent as they have.


Such disbelief becomes the inadvertent ally of evil (for a lack of a better word).

If you cannot speak, you cannot think.
If you cannot think, you cannot figure things out.
If you cannot figure things out, you will never see that you are a slave.
If you cannot see that you are a slave, you can never rebel.
If you cannot rebel, you will never be free.
If you cannot be free, you can never fulfill your purpose on earth to be your highest and best self.
- source

You better wake up!


The Truman Show is collapsing and ultimately is a very good thing, the promise of a different future.

Be at the edge and go through the storm to the other side!

Be brave




                             __________________________________________

Quotations that free your mind;

“There is no coming to consciousness without pain. People will do anything, no matter how absurd, in order to avoid facing their own Soul. One does not become enlightened by imagining figures of light, but by making the darkness conscious.”
- C.G. Jung


Some people seem to mistake objectivity for negativity and wishful thinking for positivity. Most of what people see as negative or positive are their subjective projections and opinions that don’t really reflect the world as it is. Without Truth and Objectivity there won’t be a change for the “better”, nor a raise in consciousness, within and without. In that sense, many well-meaning and good-hearted folks who want a better world actually do more “harm” than any “good” by ignoring and denying aspects of our reality that may not fit into their subjective “positive” world view; instead believing that by shutting the “negative” out and just seeing everything as “One” and “Light”, visualizing, meditating on “world peace” and projecting “love and light”, it will create peace and harmony. Nothing could be further from the truth and that is actually exactly what certain forces, who do not wish humanity to awaken for their own interests, want us to do and believe. It ties in with how religious and spiritual values have been corrupted. In other words, the ones exposing the lies and atrocities in the world, the ones looking at the world as it is with all the different “faces of god” including the unpleasant ones which many people perceive as “negative” and hence like to ignore, are actually doing LIGHT WORK in the true meaning of the word: Making the darkness conscious, raising awareness and shining LIGHT into it. Light is information and knowledge, not just making things “light” in the sense of being “nice” or “kind” and “loving” without saying anything “bad” or “heavy”.
- Veil of Reality


“When we talk about compassion we talk in terms of being kind. But compassion is not so much being kind; it is being creative [enough] to wake a person up.”
- Chogyam Trungpa Rinpoche


The fear of being free makes us proud to be slaves.
- unknown


We are accustomed to use our eyes only with the memory of what other people before us have thought about the object we are looking at.
— Guy de Maupassan


By far the greater part of violence that humans have inflicted on each
other is not the work of criminals or the mentally deranged, but of
normal, respectable citizens in the service of the collective ego. One
can go far as to say that on this planet “normal” equals insane.
- Eckhart Tolle


It is no measure of health to be well adjusted to a profoundly sick society.
- Krishnamurti


'The real hopeless victims of mental illness are to be found among those who appear to be most normal. Many of them are normal because they are so well adjusted to our mode of existence, because their human voice has been silenced so early in their lives, that they do not even struggle or suffer or develop symptoms as the neurotic does.” They are normal not in what may be called the absolute sense of the word; they are normal only in relation to a profoundly abnormal society. Their perfect adjustment to that abnormal society is a measure of their mental sickness.
These millions of abnormally normal people, living without fuss in a society to which, if they were fully human beings, they ought not to be adjusted.'
– Aldous Huxley – Brave New World Revisited


It is to be expected that advances in physiology and psychology will give governments much more control over individual mentality than they now have even in totalitarian countries. Fichte laid it down that education should aim at destroying free will, so that, after pupils have left school, they shall be incapable, throughout the rest of their lives, of thinking or acting otherwise than as their schoolmasters would have wished... Diet, injections, and injunctions will combine, from a very early age, to produce the sort of character and the sort of beliefs that the authorities consider desirable, and any serious criticism of the powers that be will become psychologically impossible. Even if all are miserable, all will believe themselves happy, because the government will tell them that they are so
- Bertrand Russell


All this was inspired by the principle–which is quite true within itself–that in the big lie there is always a certain force of credibility; because the broad masses of a nation are always more easily corrupted in the deeper strata of their emotional nature than consciously or voluntarily; and thus in the primitive simplicity of their minds they more readily fall victims to the big lie than the small lie, since they themselves often tell small lies in little matters but would be ashamed to resort to large-scale falsehoods. It would never come into their heads to fabricate colossal untruths, and they would not believe that others could have the impudence to distort the truth so infamously. Even though the facts which prove this to be so may be brought clearly to their minds, they will still doubt and waver and will continue to think that there may be some other explanation.
– Adolf Hitler, Mein Kampf


The prisoner returns to the cave, to inform the other prisoners of his findings. They do not believe him and threaten to kill him if he tries to set them free.
- on Plato's Cave and Socrates


"The ultimate tyranny in a society is not control by martial law. It is control by the psychological manipulation of consciousness, through which reality is defined so that those who exist within it do not even realize that they are in prison. They do not even realize that there is something outside of where they exist."
- 'Bringers of the Dawn'


"There will be, in the next generation or so, a method of making people love their servitude, and producing dictatorship without tears, so to speak, producing a kind of painless concentration camp for entire societies, so that people will in fact have their liberties taken away from them, but will rather enjoy it, because they will be distracted from any desire to rebel by propaganda or brainwashing. And this seems to be the final revolution."
- Aldous Huxley, Tavistock Group, 1961 about manipulation of consciousness as the final 'revolution' for the elite


"Ordinary men and women will be expected to be docile, industrious, punctual, thoughtless and contented. Of these qualities contentment will be considered the most important. - 'Although this science will be diligently studied, it will be rigidly confined to the governing class. The populace will not be allowed to know how its convictions were generated .. This is, of course, the superelite Utopia: a world into which the unthinking masses are seamlessly eased and entirely controlled, possibly without even realizing it —like cattle. '
- Bertrand Russell



“To make a contented slave,’ [Frederick] Bailey later wrote, ‘it is necessary to make a thoughtless one. It is necessary to darken his moral and mental vision, and, as far as possible, to annihilate the power of reason.’ This is why the slaveholders must control what slaves hear and see and think. This is why reading and critical thinking are dangerous, indeed subversive, in an unjust society.”
― Carl Sagan,


Warned Gurdjieff: "Humanity is at a standstill and from a standstill there is a straight path to downfall and degeneration.... There is nothing that points to evolution proceeding. On the contrary when we compare humanity with a man we quite clearly see a growth of personality at the cost of essence, that is, a growth of the artificial, the unreal, and what is foreign, at the cost of the natural, the real, and what is one's own.... Contemporary culture requires automatons. And people are undoubtedly losing their acquired habits of independence and turning into automatons, into parts of machines.... Man is becoming a willing slave. He no longer needs chains. He begins to grow fond of his slavery, to be proud of it. And this is the most terrible thing that can happen to a man."
- The Last Esoteric Message - Gurdjieff Legacy


Liberty for Milton is not something that starts with man: it starts with God. It is not something that man naturally wants for himself, but something that God is determined he shall have; man cannot want it unless he is in a regenerate state, prepared to accept the inner discipline and responsibility that go with it. Hence, as Milton says, none can love freedom but good men; the rest want not freedom but licence. When a "licentious" man says he wants liberty, what he really wants is mastery, or lust. If he cannot get mastery, he will give the name liberty to greed, to the querulous desire to be left alone with his pleasanter vices. If he cannot achieve that, he will identify liberty with its demonic parody, a glad acceptance of slavery, proceeding from the influence of Moloch and Belial to that of Mammon.
- Northrop Frye. "The Return of Eden." 1965. University of Toronto Press: Toronto. Pg. 85-86.


You have to understand that most of these people are not ready to be `unplugged`. And many are so hopelessly dependent on the system, that they will fight to defend it "
- Morpheus (Laurence Fishburne), The Matrix


We accept the reality of the world with which we are presented”
- The Truman Show


A really efficient totalitarian state would be one in which the all- powerful executive of political bosses and their army of managers control a population of
slaves who do not have to be coerced, because they love their servitude. To make them love it is the task assigned, in present-day totalitarian states, to ministries of propaganda, newspaper editors and schoolteachers.. The greatest triumphs of propaganda have been accomplished, not by doing something, but by refraining from doing. Great is truth, but still greater, from a practical point of view, is silence about truth.
- Aldous Huxley, Brave New World


They could be made to accept the most flagrant violations of reality, because they never fully grasped the enormity of what was demanded of them, and were not sufficiently interested in public events to notice what was happening
- George Orwell, 1984


Historically, the most terrible things – war, genocide, and slavery – have resulted not from disobedience, but from obedience.
- Howard Zinn


The mass psychology of accepting information indiscriminately, of giving prompt mass obedience to imposed limitations of personal liberty, without due understanding of the underlying reasons, and the consequent blind following of leaders, will only come to an end through the intelligent fostering of individual recognition of selfhood and the assertions of the individual as he seeks to express his own ideas.
- Alice Bailey


“No society wants you to become wise: it is against the investment of all societies. If people are wise they cannot be exploited. If they are intelligent they cannot be subjugated, they cannot be forced in a mechanical life, to live like robots. They will assert their individuality. They will have the fragrance of rebellion around them. They will like to live in freedom. Freedom comes with wisdom, intrinsically. They are inseparable, and no society wants people to be free. The communist society, the fascist society, the capitalist society, the Hindu, the Mohammedan, the Christian — no society — would like people to use their own intelligence because the moment they start using their intelligence they become dangerous — dangerous to the establishment, dangerous to the people who are in power, dangerous to the ‘haves’; dangerous to all kinds of oppression, exploitation, suppression; dangerous to the churches, dangerous to the states, dangerous to the nations. In fact, a wise man is afire, alive, aflame. But he cannot sell his life, he cannot serve them. He would like rather to die than to be enslaved.

Death will not matter much to him, but he cannot sell his life to all kinds of stupidities, to all kinds of stupid people. He cannot serve them. Hence, the societies down the ages have been supplying you with false knowing. That's the very function of your schools, colleges, universities. They don't serve YOU, remember, they serve the past, they serve the vested interests. Of course, they go on puffing your ego up bigger and bigger, they go on giving you more and more degrees. Your name becomes longer and longer, but only the name -- you go on becoming shorter and shorter. A point comes where there are only certificates and the man has disappeared. First the man carries the certificates, then the certificates carry the man. The man is long dead. ”
~ Osho


We live now in an era where normal values have been displaced. The good is called bad, the bad - good.
- Anna Politkovskaya.


The trouble with the world is that the stupid are cocksure and the intelligent are full of doubt.
- Bertrand Russell


"The best lack all conviction, while the worst
are full of passionate intensity."
- Yeats


"The powers that be not only try to control events, but they try to control our memory and understanding of these events, which is part of controlling the events themselves."
- Michael Parenti.


"The struggle of freedom against tyranny is the struggle of memory against forgetting."
- Milan Kundera.


Science is the belief in the ignorance of experts
- Richard Feynman


Men are born ignorant, not stupid. They are made stupid by education
- Bertrand Russell


Education is a system of imposed ignorance
- Noam Chomsky


The only thing that interferes with my learning is my education
- Einstein


Strange as it seems, one meets independent thinking today only in the few people who have not been to school much
-Rudolf Steiner



"Puzzlement and doubt are, however, already crimes in the totalitarian state. The mind that is open for questions is open for dissent. In the totalitarian regime the doubting, inquisitive, and imaginative mind has to be suppressed. The totalitarian slave is only allowed to memorize, to salivate when the bell rings."
– Joost A. M. Meerloo: The Rape of The Mind.



"All the power and policy of man cannot continue a system long after its truth has ceased to be acknowledged, or an establishment long after it has ceased to contribute to utility. It is equally vain, as to expect to preserve a tree, whose roots are cut away. It may look as green and flourishing as before for a short time, but its sentence is passed, its principle of life is gone, and death is already within it."
- Anna Letitia Barbauld



"Anyone who shirks the labors, sacrifices, and dangers that his people must undergo is a coward. But no less a coward and traitor is the man who betrays the principles of thought to material interests, who, for example, is willing to let the holders of power decide how much is two times two. To sacrifice intellectual integrity, love of truth, the laws and methods of thought to any other interest, even that of the fatherland, is treason. When in the battle of interests and slogans the truth, like the individual, is in danger of being devalued, disfigured, and trampled under foot, our one duty is to resist and to save the truth—or rather, the striving for truth--for that is our highest article of faith."
- Hermann Hesse: Reflections



"There are two parts to the human dilemma. One is the belief that the end justifies the means. That push-button philosophy, that deliberate deafness to suffering, has become the monster in the war machine. The other is the betrayal of the human spirit: the assertion of dogma that closes the mind, and turns a nation, a civilization, into a regiment of ghosts--obedient ghosts
or tortured ghosts."
- Jacob Bronowski.


"We are living in a demented world. Everywhere there are doubts as to the solidity of our social structure, vague fears of the imminent future, a feeling that our civilization is on the way to ruin. They are not merely the shapeless anxieties which beset us in the small hours of the night when the flame of life burns low. They are considered expectations founded on observation and judgment of an overwhelming multitude of facts. How to avoid the recognitionthat almost all things which once seemed sacred and immutable have now become unsettled, truth and humanity, justice and reason? We see forms of government no longer capable of functioning, production systems on the verge of collapse, social forces gone wild with power. The roaring engine of this tremendous time seems to be heading for a breakdown. But immediately the antithesis forces itself on our minds. Never has there been a time when men
were so clearly conscious of their commanding duty to co-operate in the task of preserving and improving the world's well being and human civilization."
- Dutch historian Johan Huizinga: In The Shadow of Tomorrow


‘Work that produces unnecessary consumer junk or weapons of war is wrong and wasteful. Work that is built upon false needs of unbecoming appetites is wrong and wasteful. Work that deceives or manipulates, that exploits or degrades is wrong and wasteful. Work that wounds the environment or makes the world ugly is wrong and wasteful. There is no way to redeem such work by enriching it or restructuring it, by specializing it or nationalizing it, by making it
‘small’ or decentralized or democratic.’
- Theodore Roszak


"The Truth, when you finally chase it down, is almost always far worse than your darkest
visions and fears."
- Hunter S. Thompson, Kingdom of Fear


"The individual no more knows the point of life, of existence. He no longer knows why he is living, what he is supposed to do, where he is going, let alone who he is. He is in fact completely lost....."Wisdom is so important that it might be said that mankind is composed solely of the Wise...Not only is it true that humanity consists solely of the wise, but also, in the most fundamental sense, only the wise exist""
- A.H. Almaas


The abandonment of the self is love, compassion: passion for all things the starving, the suffering, the homeless and for the materialist and the believer. love is not sentimentality, romanticism; it is as strong and final as death
- J. Krishnamurti


“It is not always the same thing to be a good man and a good citizen.”
― Aristotle


“The price of apathy towards public affairs is to be ruled by evil men.”
— Plato


“One has a moral responsibility to disobey unjust laws.”
― Martin Luther King Jr


“So few want to be rebels anymore. And out of those few, most, like myself, scare easily.”
― Ray Bradbury


“In a world of universal deceit, telling the truth is a revolutionary act.”
— George Orwell


“The ultimate ignorance is the rejection of something you know nothing about and refuse to investigate.”
— Dr. Wayne Dyer


“Disobedience is the true foundation of liberty. The obedient must be slaves.”
― Henry David Thoreau


“If the machine of government is of such a nature that it requires you to be the agent of injustice to another, then, I say, break the law”
― Henry David Thoreau


“Civil disobedience is not our problem. Our problem is civil obedience. Our problem is that people all over the world have obeyed the dictates of leaders...and millions have been killed because of this obedience...Our problem is that people are obedient allover the world in the face of poverty and starvation and stupidity, and war, and cruelty. Our problem is that people are obedient while the jails are full of petty thieves... (and) the grand thieves are running the country. That’s our problem ....Protest beyond the law is not a departure from democracy; it is absolutely essential to it”
― Howard Zinn


“True rebels hate their own rebellion. They know by experience that it is not a cool and glamorous lifestyle; it takes a courageous fool to say things that have not been said and to do things that have not been done.”
― Criss Jami


“One has not only a legal, but a moral responsibility to obey just laws. Conversely, one has a moral responsibility to disobey unjust laws.”
― Martin Luther King Jr


“The greatest purveyor of violence in the world : My own Government, I can not be Silent.”
― Martin Luther King Jr.


If we don’t rebel, if we’re not physically in an active rebellion, then it’s spiritual death”
― Chris Hedges


“I heartily accept the motto, “That government is best which governs least”; and I should like to see it acted up to more rapidly and systematically. Carried out, it finally amounts to this, which also I believe — “That government is best which governs not at all”; and when men are prepared for it, that will be the kind of government which they will have. Government is at best but an expedient; but most governments are usually, and all governments are sometimes, inexpedient.”
― Henry David Thoreau


“Civil disobedience becomes a sacred duty when the state has become lawless or corrupt. And a citizen who barters with such a state shares in its corruption and lawlessness....Whether we advertise the fact or not, the moment we cease to support the government it dies a nature death........ Civil disobedience is the assertion of a right which law should give but which it denies...Civil disobedience presupposes willing obedience of our self-imposed rules, and without it civil disobedience would be cruel joke.... Coercion is inhuman....Non-cooperation with evil is as much a duty as cooperation with good......All through history the way of truth and love has always won.
There have been tyrants and murderers, and for a time they can seem invincible, but in the end they always fall, always.”
― Mahatma Gandhi


“If you’re not careful, the newspapers will have you hating the people who are being oppressed and loving the people who are doing the oppressing.”
— Malcolm X


“The further a society drifts from truth the more it will hate those who speak it.”
― George Orwell


Those who are able to see beyond the shadows and lies of their culture will never be understood, let alone believed, by the masses.”
— Plat


The world is too dangerous to live innot because of the people who do evil, but because of the people who sit and let it happen.
- Einstein


The best lack all convictions, while the worst
Are full of passionate intensity
- Yeats


The ability to perceive or think differently is more important than the knowledge gained
- David Bohm



Masquerading as a normal person

day after day

is exhausting.


Anonymous



Interviewer: I think it's because what makes it through the filter is the only thing people see, so they latch onto that and don't even know to question other things..


Noam Chomsky: It's indoctrination so profound that educated people can't even understand the question that I just raised.
- EXCERPT FROM INTERVIEW with Noam Chomsky


"For those who stubbornly seek freedom, there can be no more urgent task than to come to understand the mechanisms and practices of indoctrination. These are easy to perceive in the totalitarian societies, much less so in the system of 'brainwashing under freedom' to which we are subjected and which all too often we serve as willing or unwitting instruments."
- Noam Chomsky



~ Life is not a journey to the grave with the intention of arriving in a pretty and well preserved body, but rather to skid in, broadside, thoroughly used up, totally worn out, and loudly proclaiming, WOW, What a ride!
~ Anonymous


Today, a young man on acid realized that all matter is merely energy condensed to a slow vibration — that we are all one consciousness experiencing itself subjectively. There is no such thing as death; life is only a dream, and we are the imagination of ourselves.
- Bill Hicks


"I must not fear. Fear is the mind-killer. Fear is the little-death that brings total obliteration. I will face my fear. I will permit it to pass over me and through me. And when it has gone past I will turn the inner eye to see its path. Where the fear has gone there will be nothing. Only I will remain."
- Frank Herbert, Dune - Bene Gesserit Litany Against Fear


"There's nothing more destructive to the metaphysical fabric that binds us than the untimely murder of one human being by another".
- Minority Report, Philip K. Dick



"Aliens out in space were looking down on Earth. One said, "It seems the dominant life forms have developed satellite-based weapons." The second asked, "Are they an emerging intelligence?""I don't think so", the first responded, "They have the weapons pointed at themselves."
- source missing


~ Be extremely subtle, even to the point of formlessness. Be extremely mysterious, even to the point of soundlessness. Thereby you can be the director of the opponent's fate.
- Sun Tzu, The Art of War


"There is a principle which is a bar against all information, which is proof against all arguments and which cannot fail to keep a man in everlasting ignorance; that principle is contempt prior to investigation."
-- Herbert Spencer


"Condemnation without investigation is the height of ignorance."
-- Albert Einstein


"A society whose citizens refuse to see and investigate the facts, who refuse to believe that their government and their media will routinely lie to them and fabricate a reality contrary to verifiable facts, is a society that chooses and deserves the Police State Dictatorship it's going to get."
-- Ian Williams Goddard



~ "In the age of lies, even the clumsiest frankness is preferable to the best-orchestrated ruse."
- Albert Camus


~ 'In the end, we will remember not the words of our enemies, but the silence of our friends.'
— Martin Luther King Jr.


~ "On some positions, Cowardice asks the question, "Is it safe?" Expediency asks the question, "Is it politic?" And Vanity comes along and asks the question, "Is it popular?" But Conscience asks the question "Is it right?" And there comes a time when one must take a position that is neither safe, nor politic, nor popular, but he must do it because Conscience tells him it is right."
— Martin Luther King Jr.



~ "There comes a time when silence is betrayal."
— Martin Luther King Jr.


~ "In the final analysis, we count for something only because of the essential we embody, and if we do not embody that, life is wasted."
— C.G. Jung


It is precisely because it is fashionable for Americans to know no science, even though they may be well educated otherwise, that they so easily fall prey to nonsense. They thus become part of the armies of the night, the purveyors of nitwittery, the retailers of intellectual junk food, the feeders on mental cardboard, for their ignorance keeps them from distinguishing nectar from sewage.
— Isaac Asimov



Ahriman guides certain forces in evolution in such a way that they may be of the greatest possible advantage to him. And evil would result were people to live on in a state of drowsy unawareness, unable to recognize certain phenomena in life as preparations for Ahriman's incarnation in the flesh.
- Rudolf Steiner


"Organized crime, or even outright terrorism, can do far less harm than the most well-meaning government. It's a matter of power, not intention."
– Joseph Sobran


'Take, say, sports -- that's another crucial example of the indoctrination system, in my view. For one thing because it -- you know, it offers people something to pay attention to that's of no importance. That keeps them from worrying about that matter to their lives that they might have some idea of doing something about. And in fact it's striking to see the intelligence that's used by ordinary people in sports [as opposed to political and social issues]. I mean, you listen to radio stations where people call in -- they have the most exotic information and understanding about all kind of arcane issues. And the press undoubtedly does a lot with this.

You know, I remember in high school, already I was pretty old. I suddenly asked myself at one point, why do I care if my high school team wins the football game? I mean, I don't know anybody on the team, you know? I mean, they have nothing to do with me, I mean, why I am cheering for my team? It doesn't mean any -- it doesn't make sense. But the point is, it does make sense: it's a way of building up irrational attitudes of submission to authority, and group cohesion behind leadership elements -- in fact, it's training in irrational jingoism. That's also a feature of competitive sports. I think if you look closely at these things, I think, typically, they do have functions, and that's why energy is devoted to supporting them and creating a basis for them and advertisers are willing to pay for them and so on.'
- Noam Chomsky on sports



"There are two ways to be fooled. One is to believe what isn't true; the other is to refuse to believe what is true."
— Søren Kierkegaard


When people accuse others of being negative, it should be understood as a hint to "back off from whatever it is they don't want to hear". The qualification "negative" is a designation applied when their worldview is threatened, whereas "positive" is usually applied to themselves to "disguise the fantasy they have of a given situation". The accusation of "being negative" effectively indicates "do not bring facts into my preferred understanding of reality". The injunction "be positive" is an appeal to subscribe to a particular worldview -- or be considered highly negative and retrograde for failing to do so.
- Robert Treborlang


Creative imagination is likely to find corroborating novel evidence even for the most 'absurd' programme, if the search has sufficient drive. This look-out for new confirming evidence is perfectly permissible. Scientists dream up phantasies and then pursue a highly selective hunt for new facts which fit these phantasies. This process may be described as 'science creating its own universe' (as long as one remembers that 'creating' here is used in a provocative-idiosyncratic
sense). A brilliant school of scholars (backed by a rich society to finance a few well-planned tests) might succeed in pushing any fantastic programme ahead, or alternatively, if so inclined, in overthrowing any arbitrarily chosen pillar of 'established knowledge'.
- Imre Lakatos


The first is to open our minds, start taking responsibility back, and remove this edifice of control and suppression of information which will allow the full flow of knowledge of who we are to flood into the public arena. Once people start to realize who they really are and the nature of life, then we can go into stage two which is the incredible consciousness shift that is going to happen, and is happening for many people already, but can happen for everybody if we open up to the knowledge of what’s going on and to do that the edifice of suppression has to go. And what I see so often in … what we call New Age movement is that they’re focusing on the second bit and they’re in denial about about the first.And the second is not going to happen for many people unless we remove the edifice of suppression cause most people are going to think what the heck’s going on and they’re going to go through this great change in a complete fog of what’s happening. … Two things to do here. One is to start focusing on how the world’s controlled, identify it and remove it. Secondly, then we can concentrate unhindered on the transformation spiritually that is unfolding
- David Icke


But there is a price for telling the truth. Professional journalists
committed to truth in media are invariably penalized by their corporate employers. They are pressured into accepting media disinformation as routine, as part of the job. They are encouraged to skim the surface orto convey half truths. This system rewards mediocrity. Lying brings fame, funding and career advancement. Those who refuse to abide by the standards of the mainstream media are fired, blacklisted and their prospects extinguished. Journalists who have the courage to say the truth find themselves marginalized and excluded, and therefore often driven into poverty. Indeed, a considerable number of journalists who contribute to Global Research find themselves in this predicament.
- http://globalresearch.ca/index.php?context=va&aid=24326



A man must first of all understand certain things. He has thousands of
false ideas and false conceptions, chiefly about himself, and he must
get rid of some of them before beginning to acquire anything new.
Otherwise the new will be built on a wrong foundation and the result
will be worse than before. To speak the truth is the most difficult
thing in the world; one must study a great deal and for a long time in
order to speak the truth. The wish alone is not enough. To speak the
truth one must know what the truth is and what a lie is, and first of
all in oneself. And this nobody wants to know."
~ G.I. Gurdjieff


“Do not believe in anything simply because you have heard it. Do not believe in anything simply because it is spoken and rumored by many. Do not believe in anything simply because it is found written in your books. Do not believe in anything merely on the authority of your teachers and elders. Do not believe in traditions because they have been handed down for many generations. But after observation and analysis, when you find that anything agrees with reason and is conducive to the good and benefit of one and all, then accept it and live up to it.”
– Buddha
↧
↧

The Darth Vader Empire & Skynet...coming to a town near you

February 19, 2016, 5:11 pm
$
0
0
Front Cover from Dot-Connector Magazine # 1 2009. Download PDF here

by ChaosNavigator

"We live in a time that a science fiction book would refer to as 'that time when everything had already changed, only people were too scared, too ignorant or too arrogant to understand and they pretended and acted as if everything was still normal and it wasn't."
-  Libbe HaLevy

"Coming events cast their shadows before."
- Thomas Campbell
 

Preface: As I have written many times: Gloomy reflections, mind-boggling changes and forecasts don't seem to reach the majority, less so have an impact, are drowned in the information overload, sense bombardment,  indifference, ignorance, confusion, hedonism, narcissism, defeatism, egotism, normalcy bias, cognitive dissonance, densensitization,etc. (which is the reason why articles such as this one might be ignored), and are far worse than depicted by most mainstream media or ignored/suppressed by most mainstream corporate media and therefore; most of us won't act before we are forced to by immediate circumstances in the event of breakdown scenarios.

Result: The unprepared will be in dire straits and only the minority groups with foresight, awareness, pro-active visions are - as minimum prerequisites – prompted to act now before it becomes necessity. And few have..... 

The Internet Reformation itself is providing a new revolutionary narrative in the midst of confusion and censorship. But we have much more power than we think. We just need to wake up. People ARE waking up and great change beyond belief is coming.


http://images.alphacoders.com/303/303733.jpg



Again: Never before has the survival of our species been dependent upon your awakening and activism! It's all happening NOW: Revision, reformation, revolution, renaissance - in the midst of breakdowns and breakthroughs.      
It only takes a few moments to share an article, but the person on the other end who reads it might have his life changed forever   
- Investment Watch                                       

Bulletpoints - a short status list:
The American people (and Europeans to a lesser extent) have been participants in their very own Milgramexperiment being conducted by their government since 9/11. Since the passage of the Patriot Act, the government continues to demand that its citizens increase the voltage in the name of security. The following list has been verified many times. Since 2001 (and before) the Orwellian and insane developments and measures have included:


See also:War, Terrorism and the Global Economic Crisis in 2015: Ninety-nine Interrelated Concepts
By Prof Michel Chossudovsky
Global Research, December 25, 2015



↧

Jedi Mind Underground & Trojan Horses

February 19, 2016, 7:56 pm
$
0
0

http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-8i30UEvSNDc/VqPSPH33QmI/AAAAAAAAAXw/q__d9XobpuI/s1600/00D73B641000044C-0-image-a-12_1444578977947.jpg

by ChaosNavigator
Ahriman guides certain forces in evolution in such a way that they may be of the greatest possible advantage to him. And evil would result were people to live on in a state of drowsy unawareness'
- Rudolf Steiner
 'The truth is most people will not believe what’s happening today on the political horizon. The forces that are at work behind the scenes are as old as the battle between good and evil themselves....The problem with covert control and secret brotherhoods is you cannot rebel against something you don’t know exists.'
- on Secret Brotherhoods  by Rudolf Steiner
'Rudolf Steiner prophezised that leaders of the spiritually aware will come together to form the most widespread and determined underground movement against the distortion of spiritual values, represented by the New World Order. The members of the underground will be those people from all walks of life who have entered upon a path of spiritual self-discovery in which they have united the rational mind and the new spiritual faculties to reveal the presence of the spiritual world; people who have begun to unveil the meaning of their personal destiny and accept with love the dictates of the individual human spirit in the service of the true aims of mankind..... Steiner claimed that Ahriman  will do everything in his power to advance this moment as much as he can. It will depend on all of mankind together whether evil will succeed in this or not.Whether it will succeed in this will depend on the question whether there will be enough people who see through its designs' *
-  'The Mark of the Beast: The Continuing Story of the Spear of Destiny', Trevor Ravenscroft, Tim Wallace-Murphy, 1989
* I suspect that thisand this are among its 'designs'. So please; wake up!


The Trojan Horse
 In the book 'The Monk and The Philosopher'Matthieu Ricard says that human beings are victims of their own negative emotions as people in the streets are victims of backstabbing thieves. There is a tremendous energy in anger fx, and in Tibetan Buddhism it is said that anger is usually stronger than the ego's capacity to contain it. It is not anger per se which is necessarily the problem, but the negative consequences it often lead to  - automatic emotional reactivity captivates you and poof, you're gone! Hijacked by affective forces.

One can still defend oneself, point out and act in the non-reactive state of mind, but now it is no longer the emotions hijacking you, and therefore the qualities of action, defense, analysis, etc. are far more efficient, precise, wise, etc.

Matthieu Ricard, named the world's happiest man (MR-scannings showed top score in the least reactivity and absence of negative emotions)  cannot remember how it is to feel strong anger -  last time he experienced anger was in the 70's. He said to me once that indignation has its right place and that we should be moved by our emotions (in spite of its dangers in itself) but at the same time not fall prey to them.

A paraphrasing quote about authenticity should be interjected here because ideals of peace, non-anger, non-violence without insight and practice, can result in suppression, introverted fragmentation, inauthenticity, hidden passive aggression, illness, the diminishing of life force, etc. - and autenticity ranges higher than pretence of thought-out high ideals about spirituality, even though acting-out prompted by anger has its own dangers, especially rage:

"It is better to be angry, if there is anger in our hearts, than to put on the cloak of peace to cover impotence. Anger is any day preferable to impotence. There is hope for an angry man to become peaceful. There is no such hope for the impotent."
-Mahatma Gandhi (paraphrase)
"An individual must first have a sense of ego which is precious and he has fought long and hard for before he can surrender it, otherwise what is there to surrender? If he has no ego he cannot surrender and if his sense of ego is vague and weak, then his surrender is hollow, inane. he is not really surrendering. A weak ego cannot surrender, it can only submit!
- Osho

He who is not angry when there is just cause for anger is immoral. Why? Because anger looks to the good of justice. And if you can live amidst injustice without anger, you are immoral as well as unjust.*
― St. Thomas Aquinas

(* One could add; if you're not enraged, concerned, indignated, or/and compassionate, etc. you are either sleeping or a human whose humanity is lost. Only the spiritually enlightened human beings whohave totally transcended emotional reactivity and become non-reactive are beyond anger, but still acts and can become indignated (but they are no longer identified with the emotions. Any indignation is preceded by empathy and moral consciousness. Conclusion; Only psychopaths and apathetic people are totally sedated)
Anger is preferable to suppression of anger. The danger is to become hijacked by negative emotions where control is lost, and the consequences it can lead to, especially in af fit of rage (or suppressed burned imploded emotions - very unhealthy).

if you happen to be attacked virulently, and on the verge of becoming vengeful or in state of rage, you can apply the first technique according to Tibetan Buddhism; an antidote to the specific mind poison ( the negative emotion in question).

According to Tibetan Buddhism the mind poisons are; greed, hatred, jealousy, envy, and so forth - with time and practice the individual will reach an inner state of neutrality, of freedom from the compelling power of negative emotions.

Being hijacked by the  power of negative emotions can become one's Nemesis, a trojan horse, the enemy from within - something that Star Wars in its depiction of the Jedi training has described via buddhist sources - and the same ultimate cause to Anakin Skywalker's fall from grace into the descent of Darth Vader, even though he was extraordinarily talented and advanced.*

Enter Jedi Mind Training.



(* Both an occultist, a clairvoyant, or a gifted spiritual practitioner are able to attain high levels —but still be weak in the lower or more fundamental moral and ethical codes of conduct. Without honesty, ethical foundation and shadow integration, obviously the ego could be tempted by the power and the glory experienced in the higher stages. See also Spiritual Pitfalls and The Shadow of the Enlightened Guru)



The Emperor in Star Wars, a black magician, manipulates Anakin Skywalker playing on his fears and negative emotions - this paves the way for the dark descent into Darth Vader





Mind Poisons, Meditation, & The Tantric Transformation

There are thousands of mind poisons and a antidote against each mind poison.

There are 3 principal ways to conquer negative emotions:  1. antidotes, 2. liberation, and 3. utilization, in that sequence, the last being the most advanced and the most dangerous for beginners, and tantric in its nature (tantra has nothing to do with sex here, just as physical yoga (Hatha Yoga) is only a very small part of yoga.
  • The first consists of applying a specific antidote to each negative emotion.
  • The second allows us to unravel, or "liberate," emotion by looking straight at it and letting it dissolve as it arises.
  • The third uses the raw power of emotion as a catalyst for inner change.

On the technique of antidotes, specifically anger in the following, Matthieu Ricard says:
'Usually when we have a flash of anger there follows a sort of refractory period where we can't even begin to acknowledge the positive aspects of the person with whom we're angry. They are just 100 per cent despicable and our whole mental landscape is full of that. A direct antidote approach is to treat it like heat and cold. This means that the more you bring benevolent or altruistic thoughts at that instant to the mind, the less space there is for the opposite. This is antidote training.  
By keeping aware of the anger it cannot sustain itself, it stops being fuelled and slowly dies out. If you become skilled in that, then with awareness you can simply let those afflictive emotions dissolve without keeping them in like a time bomb, or exploding them each time. It's about realising that you not anger any more than you are the flu.'
- Life Lessons From The World's Happiest Man - Esquire


One does not suppress the anger, but on the other hand it's not acting-out either. A short interjection here is relevant and important in this context;  you can not let go of something you haven't had a grip on first (made conscious first) and a premature attempt to transcend anger can be very problematic - see footnote [1].
"We can suppress anger and aggression or act it out, either way making things worse for ourselves and others. Or we can practice patience: wait, experience the anger and investigate its nature."
- Pema Chödrön
http://www.lionsroar.com/the-answer-to-anger-aggression-is-patience/






 Matthieu Ricard on the 3 techniques:

"In Tibetan Buddhism, there are three traditional approaches to disturbing emotions, including afflictive desire. The first method is to develop an antidote. In the case of desire, one such antidote is the cultivation of nonattachment to desired objects. This way, the practitioner can neutralize afflictive desire. With the second method, the practitioner, rather than focusing on a desired object, instead examines the nature of desire itself, and in discovering its insubstantiality, frees himself of its pull. With the third method, which is said to be a powerful catalyst but also the most difficult and dangerous technique, the practitioner uses desire as path, turning its energy into fuel for practice. The metaphor commonly used for the latter method is the peacock, which eats poisonous substances only to make its feathers more brilliant...

Matthieu Ricard, 'the World's Happiest Man'- hasn't been angry since the 70's.

...In the second method, instead of trying to counteract every afflictive emotion with a particular antidote, we act on a more fundamental level and use a single antidote to deal with all afflictions. If we examine our emotions and trains of thought without suppressing their natural activity, we find that they are nothing but dynamic streams devoid of intrinsic existence. So, instead of trying to block desire, we can simply examine its true nature. In such a practice, we focus our attention on desire itself, rather than on its object. Does desire have any shape or color? Where does it come from? Where does it dwell? Where does it go when it vanishes from the mind? Is it burning us like a fire, or pulling us like a rope? All we can say is that desire arises in the mind, stays in it for a while, and dissolves in it. The more we try to find any intrinsic characteristics in desire, the more it melts away under our gaze, as frost under the morning sun.
In Buddhism this is called liberating desire by recognizing its empty nature. By doing so, we deactivate its power to cause suffering. Once we have gained some degree of experience, this liberation will happen spontaneously and effortlessly, like the dissolution of a drawing made with the finger on the surface of water. In this way, thoughts will no longer perpetuate in an obsessive stream. Rather, they will cross the mind like birds passing through space, without leaving any trace.
The third method is the most subtle and difficult. If we carefully examine our emotions, we discover that, like musical notes, they have various harmonics. Just as anger has an aspect of clarity, desire has a component of bliss that is distinct from craving. If we know how to distinguish these aspects, it becomes possible to experience a blissful state of mind without being affected by the deluded aspect of grasping. We become aware that emotions are not intrinsically afflictive but only become so when we identify with them and grasp onto them. If we succeed in avoiding such a fixation, there is no need to use external antidotes: the emotions themselves act as catalysts that allow us to disengage from their negative influence. When a good swimmer falls into the sea, it is the water itself that allows her to swim to safety.
Thus, for those who are able to master the most intimate mental processes, passions can be used as wood to fuel the fire of spiritual realization and altruism. Such a practice, however, requires great skill in the language of emotions and is not free from dangers: to let powerful emotions express themselves without falling prey to them is like playing with fire. If one succeeds, one will greatly progress in understanding the nature of mind; if one fails, one is enslaved by the ordinary ways of experiencing desire.
The different methods to free oneself from destructive emotions are like keys: it does not matter whether a key is made of iron, silver, or gold, as long at it opens the door to freedom. The question is not which approach is “superior” to the others, but which one fulfills for us the essential goal of the path of inner transformation. When we suffer from a particular ailment, the best medicine is not the most expensive one, but the one that works best."
- http://www.tricycle.com/special-section/the-riddle-desire?page=0,1

Yes, I know that all this is elegant theory and I know also that knowing the way and going the way are two different things, that it can take decades of practice in mindfulness or other techniques to arrive at the 'lakes without any ripples' (no emotional ripples on the waters) but still I am sharing these concepts, even though I am often falling myself, exactly because knowing the way and going the way are two different things.




The Activists, The Spiritual, & The Conspiritual - Jedi Mind Underground

 
'Again and again, when confronted by the many serious problems with which humanity has been struggling since the First World War and is still facing, the almost despairing question is often asked, even in anthroposophical circles: 'What can I do? What can the individual do about the machinations of these secret groups, if indeed they exist? It's all too much for individuals.' Rudolf Steiner's answer in these lectures is bold and clear:
The only defence against these things is knowing about them. If you know about them, you are protected ... But you must not be idle about acquiring real knowledge of these things.
- Foreword toSecret Brotherhoods by Rudolf Steiner.

Daily mindfulness meditation seems to be the perfect choice for the so-called freedom/justice/truth-movements, the Deep Politics dissidents, whistleblowers, activists, etc. because they have awoken to the fact that there is a 'Darth Vader Empire' and they are under attack from the 'prisoners'that they try to 'liberate'who are in state of double-think, cognitive dissonance and captives by the treacherous mainstream media, indoctrination and courtesy of The Darth Vader Empire.
The prisoner returns to the cave, to inform the other prisoners of his findings, namely that they are in a prison. They do not believe him and threaten to kill him if he tries to set them free.
- on Plato's Cave and Socrates

Dissidents in the deep Rabbit Hole carry the burden of often depressing knowledge behind the censorship in mainstream media, and also the stigmatization and lack of understanding by their peers, friends, family, spouses, but to not identify with negative emotional reactions faced with injustice and the disbelief of one's peers is easier said than done.

Even though mindfulness has its own pitfalls (for some people more than others [2]) it will be of immense value.


While many vigilant dissidents  - who are aware of directed history/deep politics - often lack the spiritual awareness, most of the spiritual people lack awareness of directed history/deep politics (and the so-called sheeple lack both of the above).

Many among the spiritual vanguard are ignorant about deep politics/directed history, and they can therefore become unwitting pawns and supporters of elite memes and disinformation injected into the culture, fx. endorsers of Obama (who is worse than Bush according to Noam Chomsky fx) - just an example.




Such lack of awareness of reality constitutes gross ignorance about the 'Darth Vader-empire'- especially on the part of those spiritual people who have inklings of boddhistavic aspirations but are ignorant about these deeper developments of dark empire - many of the so-called spiritual leaders tend to disbelieve the claims made by so-called 'conspiracy theorists', and this constitutes a Boddhisatvic Cognitive Bypass, which can lead many of their millions of followers astray, because they unwittingly will function as gatekeepers* causing potential great harm by not being aware enough.[3].

(*The same accounts for Chomsky's followers, Chris Hedges', Michael Parenti's, Naomi Klein's, Naomi Wolf's - since they disregardmany claims made by the 'conspiracy theorists'. These famous'radical' intellectuals are supposed to be radical in a mainstream culture, but oftenkow-towing their fan base, they can't make too 'conspiratorial' statements, and therefore they are not at the ultimate cutting edge - accordingly they can - and often do - become inadvertent leftist gatekeepers.)

On the other hand,  what many of the activists/dissidents/'conspiranauts' seem to be unaware of is the necessity of inner work; shadow projection, transformation of negative emotions, spirituality, mindfulness meditation (perfect for the truth/justice/freedom-movements as they are hit hard by the chaos, being excessively aware of it). There is a huge amount of emotional reactivity going on, especially because this group have seen into the abyss.


What is characteristic of many of the politically awakened is that they belong to a new third segment, what we could call ‘conspiritual’ ( ‘conspiracy aware’ + spiritual). IMO a pristine priceless category of people.

Whereas the two groups – the activists and the spiritual – don’t seem to be complementing each other, the third group unifies them both.

Many spiritually inclined people often believe in the official narratives; global warming, overpopulation, peak oil, vaccines, etc. and other fabricated elite memes, and thus can also become useful idiots.

Vertical internal spiritual development does not in itself give birth to horizontal knowledge about concrete and often hidden causations in the external world. Non-duality is about transcendence of thoughts and emotions - the vertical process. Knowledge of the relative world is about the use of thought- a horizontal process.

So this means that even advanced meditators can become useful idiots. Why would Eckhart Tolle somewhat recommend Obama who by now has revealed himself to be worse than Bush! Or even Matthieu Ricard who believes in Anthropogenic Global Warming!
Non-dual consciousness does not provide knowledge and insight into dangers of fluoride, vaccines, aspartame, GMO, Monsanto, false flag terror, the deliberate dumbing down of entire populations, deep politics and directed history, global warming and CO2 swindle, etc. – unless you have a quite specific form of ‘always-ready clairvoyance’ which can substitute knowledge, discursive thought, logic and analysis.


Both a vertical awakening (transformation of negative emotions and transcendence of thought) + a horizontal knowledge (of ‘what is’ (it) will be necessary. Meditation and mindfulness will not make primary psychpathy, Bilderberg, CFR, TLC, Skull and Bones, False flags, vanish into thin air. This would imply that meditators, morphic resonance, or directed positive intention could somehow transform elite psychopaths in power into noble persons, nullifying their free will in the process, exalting their low emotional state to a sudden empathic level - which is wishful irrational thinking. Not going to happen with psychopaths, sorry. And many spiritually inclined people are not even aware of the depths and destructive influence of the 'Darth Vader Empire' in the first place!

We can only remove these entities if sufficient numbers of people are becoming aware of their destructive influence in the first place, apply thought and analysis, and then action. A vertical spiritual awakening (transformation, and transcendence of negative emotions and exclusive identification with thought) in the individual is necessary but it cannot remove these entities  - the domain of thought and analysis and subsequent skillful action is needed here.
"As we've seen, cultivating presence through meditation or yoga is not by itself an adequate way to address the complex global challenges we face. The "raising of consciousness," as it's popularly phrased in today's yoga and meditation communities, doesn't raise political consciousness. It doesn't make people more aware of what is violent and what is not, nor does it make them resist violence. An increase in presence in the world does not increase justice.....How would meditation or the experience of awakening change the politics of these various groups? The Black Panther Party, radical feminists, the tea party, the KKK, Goldman Sachs bankers or anti-abortion activists. Would it somehow make them all the same?"
http://www.tikkun.org/tikkundaily/2012/11/15/why-the-dalai-lama-is-wrong-to-think-meditation-will-eliminate-violence/
- Why the Dalai Lama is wrong to think meditation will eliminate violence


The third category- 'the conspiritual'(etymologically incorrect and a slang-neologism but anyway..) seems to be intertwining both the vertical and the horizontal in this respect, or many are at least cognizant of the necessity of both perspectives. This group is growing and being a unifying catalyst for bringing the 2 former categories - previously more irreconcilable groups - together. A more versatile and truly informed spearhead for both horizontal and vertical enlightenment.Spiritual people can become useful idots, since knowledge, discursive analysis, can't be replaced by the inner vertical alchemical process (leading to transcendence of negative emotions, absence of emotional reactivity, etc.)

Conversely; the 'conspiracy theorists' deep politics studies is no substitute for the interior vertical alchemical proces, the transformation of inner soul life.




Both things are needed optimally, the vertical spiritual process and the horizontal analysis - Jedi Mind Underground -  that said; it doesn't mean that nothing good comes from the one or the other.

The Conspiritual underground will probably be the third unifying category with the greatest skillfiul meansin action (along with the activists fighting for the same cause against the 'Darth Vader-empire' but whose lack of spiritual training will make them much more emotionally reactive, at times in a state of rage, in a state of high distress, which is perfectly understandable, human nature considered, but nonetheless; their potential pitfall probably could be the hatred against NWO. The adage here applies; Battle not with monsters, lest ye become a monster, and if you gaze into the abyss, the abyss gazes also into you.[4]

http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-1MEguOJ5upo/VqPS10j3rWI/AAAAAAAAAX4/heQCtbyFDT4/s1600/tumblr_ncw24eXrB71rfq2zlo1_1280.jpg



_________________________________________________



Footnotes

[1]'Ken Wilber: Even if we are practicing the "power of Now", if we have got a first chakra-subpersonality that wants to eat now and if we have a second-chakra subpersonality that wants to fuck now, we cant really stay in the Now. So in addition to working on states and stages, if our consciousness is not freed up, we really have to work on our shadow.

Interviewer: In order to free up our consciousness, we have to own these repressed parts of ourselves - we have to embrace all of them, we have to bring light into all the dark and hidden corners of our self, we have to claim ownership of the entirety of our I - before we can authentically transcend our ego in the spiritual sense.

Wilber: Exactly. When we repress these impulses, we are not really transcending them and we are not even really disidentifying with them; we are dissociating from them. And this can become a very big problem.

So understanding this distinction enables us to tell the difference between two very conflicting instructions we are generally given by people who are trying to help us - therapists and meditation teachers - about how we should relate to different components of our own experience, for example anger. Gestalt therapy will tell you to identify with it; Zen will tell you to disidentify with it. So what should you do? If you are meditating and anger comes up, should you identify with it or disidentify with it? The answer is both, but in the correct sequence.... the meditative context is all about letting go, but we can only do that if we deal with our dissociated impulses first.'
- 'God's Playing a New Game', Integral Spirituality, Evolutionary Enlightenment, and the Future of Religion, Ken Wilber in dialogue, Enlightennext magazine, Issue 33 / June–August 2006,



[2]'To observe the mind without interfering sounds simple. Any one can do it in short streches from time to time.The difficulty is sometimes that one discovers the fact that what at first glance looks like mindfulness neutrality, is often a gentle repellent push, a subtle sedation of one's emotional troubles. a subtle saying 'no', or a subconsious steering towards the easy, the positive.

Suppression consists in selection; when pushing away and saying no, then the training in neutral observation will nullify one's suppression, in which case all the suppressed stuff (shadow sides, traumas, shocks, etc.) will creep up and appear from the cellars of the mind.

In other word; if there isn't a sufficient therapeutic processing of one's personality, it will be difficult to be authentically neutral in observation of one's inner content, in which case one can become emotionally unwinded.

An unprocessed personality will not allow the neutral observation to undermine the barriers of suppression. Mindfulness neutrality in such case will then not be truly neutral but underhandedly selective by maintaining the barriers of suppresion.'an elaborated translation from:
- BEVIDSTHED OG KÆRLIGHED – bearbejdet fra Jes Bertelsen



[3] An example:
By Foster and Kimberly Gamble
As some of you may know, ten of the people interviewed in our movie, THRIVE, have recently signed a public letter of dissociation from the film. They include Deepak Chopra, Duane Elgin, Amy Goodman, Paul Hawken, Edgar Mitchell, John Perkins, John Robbins, Elisabet Sahtouris, Vandana Shiva, and Adam Trombly. [1]
http://www.thrivemovement.com/public-dialogue-between-thrive-movie-filmmakers-and-pioneers
See also:Foster and Kimberly Gamble Discuss Feelings About THRIVE Dissociators

This is a clear example of disbelief and scepticism by spiritually inclined progressive and goodhearted people ( Deepak Chopra, Duane Elgin, Amy Goodman, Paul Hawken, Edgar Mitchell, John Perkins, John Robbins, Elisabet Sahtouris, Vandana Shiva, and Adam Trombly ) whose disbelief is ending up in a rationalized stockholm-syndrome in regard to the more extreme claims in the documentary film Thrive, and they will historically become known as inadvertent gatekeepers if the claims put forth in ‘Thrive’ is correct. Historians would write something like ‘these progressive and goodhearted pioneers with a huge following went very far, but ultimately not far enough, thus leading many people astray from the unpleasant but necessary truths due to their own disbelief and ignorance 

Even if the causality to these external problems ultimately lies on the inside of humanity, it does not mean that one should be unaware, not act and warn others about the dangers of deception and degeneration of the state, the corporatocracy, plutocracy, etc. The future is at stake and evil prevails when good people do nothing. How can they if they are unaware:

"...theories at the heart of Thrive are based on an ultimate division between "us" and "them.""We" are many and well-meaning but victimized.

[Are farmers in India not victimized by Monsanto? - just one example - then why cannot it apply to other powerful entities wreaking havoc and destruction? Just because Robbins don't know them?]


"They," on the other hand, are a tiny, greedy and inconceivably powerful few who are masterfully organized, who are purposefully causing massive disasters in order to cull the population, and who are deliberately destroying the world economy in order to achieve total world domination.


This way of thinking has an allure, for it distracts and absolves us from the troubling truth that the real source of the problem is in all of us..

[I ask; how are the farmers´lives in India absolved by pointing fingers at Monsanto as the concrete cause?]

.., and in the economic systems we have collectively produced. If the ills of the world are the deliberate intentions of malevolent beings, then we don’t have to take responsibility for our problems..


[logical fallacy, non sequiteur - how does the destruction of the farmers lives´ by Monsanto suddenly relinquish the farmers from continuing self-responsibility for their own lives? It doesn't!]


..because they are being done to us. Thinking this way may provide the momentary comfort of feeling exonerated, but it is ultimately disempowering, because it undermines our desire to be accountable for the way our own thoughts and actions help to create the environmental degradation and vast social inequity of the world in which we live. As Aleksandr Solzhenitsyn wrote, "The line separating good and evil passes not through states, nor between classes, nor between political parties either, but right through every human heart."
- from John Robbins' Critique of THRIVE


If the thinking above was true in regard to Monsanto fx. (read: deliberate destructive malevolent technology at the expense of billions of people). then nothing would be accomplished - regardless of whether we ourselves are compassionate, have integrated our shadows and opened our hearts, worked on ourselves internally, etc. The inner journey does not exclude the awareness of the external landscape, however grim and unfamiliar. We could establish the best perfect decentralized spiritual community with highly individuated people, high interpersonal social intelligence, integrated shadows (in the Jungian sense), etc. and still be unaware of Monsanto's terminator GMO technologies and Geo-engineering polluting the beatiful crops and gardens of such eco-villages - pollen and particles blowing silently in the wind.

It has nothing to do with being 'absolved' or 'us vs them' cause Monsanto's destructive technologies or chemtrailswill still be operational whether we meditate or not, whether we say 'All is One' or 'Us VS them'(fallacy of irrelevance). Being aware of their agenda is the prerequisite for overthrowing/stopping them. And this has nothing to do with 'us VS them' in terms of emotional judgment (albeit understandable, given their disregard for farmers, murder of life, etc.) or lack of own responsibility but with knowledge, mental discernmentfirst, stripped of any emotional aversive component.


The paramount need for concrete knowledge in order to change the situation is pivotal. Otherwise we risk being in denial, ignorant and/or useful idiots in regard to many things. We have to work internally and externally with the right action and discernment hand in hand.
"The first is to open our minds, start taking responsibility back, and remove this edifice of control and suppression of information which will allow the full flow of knowledge of who we are to flood into the public arena. Once people start to realize who they really are and the nature of life, then we can go into stage two which is the incredible consciousness shift that is going to happen, and is happening for many people already, but can happen for everybody if we open up to the knowledge of what’s going on and to do that the edifice of suppression has to go. And what I see so often in … what we call New Age movement is that they’re focusing on the second bit and they’re in denial about about the first. And the second is not going to happen for many people unless we remove the edifice of suppression cause most people are going to think what the heck’s going on and they’re going to go through this great change in a complete fog of what’s happening. Two things to do here. One is to start focusing on how the world’s controlled, identify it and remove it. Secondly, then we can concentrate unhindered on the transformation spiritually."
- David Icke
Commenting on David Icke's point: Of course there are many positive and incredible breakthroughs happening. Even under the current 'Darth Vader' system, there is light, laughter, love, meditation, dance, joy of living, exuberance, fortunately and always, but that's not the point.  The discerning point is:If the positive states and activities don't address and solve the negative ones, it is rather absurd to use the truisms about positivity as an 'argument', when no causality exists (a form of logical fallacy, point of irrelevance, non sequiteur, etc.). As long as the diabolical modus operandi of the Dath Vader Empire' is unchallenged by our apathy or denial it will march on unabatedly, and the world will not be truly free. The fact that people work, meditate, dance, make love, etc. is great, but a truism that hardly is the point, since the murderous modus operandi of the 'Darth Vader Empire' and activities of elite-psychopaths aren't being challenged directly by dance, joy of living, meditation, etc. They are being challenged by awareness, knowledge and subsequenct action (it wasn't meditation that challenged and weakened Monsanto the last 6-10 years, but focus, vigilant activism based on research, morality and discernment. They are still a very powerful entity whose undoing depends upon a greater horizontal political awakening. Just one example of many).

The following quote applies also in the context above:
“There is no coming to consciousness without pain. People will do anything, no matter how absurd, in order to avoid facing their own Soul. One does not become enlightened by imagining figures of light, but by making the darkness conscious.”
- C.G. Jung

[4]  Nietzsche IMO is adressing the emotional reactive component, while the spiritual underground (who are aware of the 'Darth Vader Empire's Modus Operandi') to a much greater extent is free of negative emotions, and mentally more discerning in such a freedom fight, adhering to a cool mindset la Sun Tzu and non-attachment.  Both groups fight for the same, but the subjective negative pole is not as compelling among the more spiritual Deep Politics dissidents (Ole Dammegård and Zen Gardnerare good examples of a dissidents who belongs to the third group, the unification of the activist and the spiritual; the conspiritual).



Any prisoner in The Matrix is shocked in the moment of gazing into the abyss.


And therefore mindfulness is necessary as calmness in the ongoing storm (not mindfulness as sedating adjustment to a pathological system which it is being used for also), but mindfulness as a reaction to the grim truth; the realization that there isa very destructive stealth-pathological systen, a storm,which is an unpleasant awakening, which is why equilibrium of the mind is especially necessary.

Two very different applications of mindfulness meditation. The first applies mindfulness as adjustment to an undetected prisondepicted as a 'free society'. The second is the shock and realization that we dolive in a prison, and therefore searches for the exit while applying mindfulness as a necessary tool for awakened calmness in chaos, not mindfulness as misapplied lullaby.

We should practice mindfulness always anyway, but not adjust to a sick society (Krishnamurti said the same), not use mindfulness as misapplied adjustment to undetected slavery in Brave New World/the Truman Show. To rebel against evil while learning to be calm in chaos is to have Jedi Mind Underground.

Be Brave...




↧

Spiritual Pitfalls

February 21, 2016, 7:17 am
$
0
0


by ChaosNavigator

"Dipa Ma understood the Buddha’s advice as a call to master Vipassana meditation, attaining the first stage of enlightenment at the age of 53. In 1963, due to her impeccable morality and her powers of concentration, she was chosen to study the siddhis or spiritual powers with her teacher, also a family friend, the Indian master Anagarika Munindra, a senior student of Mahasi Sayadaw. These practices included dematerialization, body-doubling, cooking food without fire, mind-reading, visitation of the various realms of heaven and hell, time travel, and knowledge of past lives. Upon mastery she dropped them, as instructed in the eastern tradition."
- Source


A few thoughts about spiritual pitfalls.


Occult abilities, astral projection (out-of-body experience), clairvoyance, belief and knowledge about cosmology, our origin, etc. are not what's needed in the classical sense of spirituality (clairvoyance has nothing to do with spirituality per se fx.) "Only"enlightenment, discernment, and compassion with grounding and peace of mind are the most important.

Other eventual special 'side-effects' are just gifts on the way. All the siddis/occult abilities slumbering in our being are perhaps vital parts of consciousness research, mapmaking, exploration, thrills, etc.  but not any prerequisite for self-insight and spiritual development as a goal in itself.

The thirst for special powers, extraordinary abilities, magical powers, etc. were always decried as an impediment to achieving enlightenment, by Buddha, the old pure Kabbalists, etc. - and although all these things can be explored,are fascinating in themselves, occult ability can never be the goal in itself!

Astral abilities, paranormal abilities are not spiritual per se - only a tool that can be used or abused. A blessing for the evolved  - and in the worst case; a karmic booby-trap for the power hungry occultists fx. Purity of heart, discernment, self-insight and motivation are the most important qualities.
 Ifwe view spiritualdevelopment asmountaineering, focus on siddhis (special occult abilities) and lowerastralstuff,can be viewed as how the worldlooks like onthe higher altitudesbut not onthe topof the mountain.The riskis that onegets stuck instead of takingthem with youas beautifulsouvenirs on the way upto the top.


The higher self protects us from acquiring too much influx and energy, i.e. more than we can handle - everything should happen effortlessly and naturally and on its own accord without too much force.That's the reason why we have mental buffers - if we involuntarily saw more than we could comprehend it could destabilize us. And we need body awareness and grounding.That is not to say that exotic things should never be attempted but it is of primary importance to know oneself, purify one's lower emotions, integrate one's shadow and cultivate a sincere motivation to evolve spiritually and in a balanced way. 
 
Both an occultist, a clairvoyant, or a gifted spiritual practitioner are able to attain high levels —but still be weak in the lower or more fundamental moral and ethical codes of conduct. Without honesty, ethical foundation and shadow integration, obviously the ego could be tempted by the power and the glory experienced in the higher stages. See also The Shadow of the Enlightened Guru

Most of us are dictated by compulsive emotion and thoughts running rampant with its identification, and we can't even administrate that monkey aspect of ourselves with basic mindfulness,  attempting extraordinary stuff before we even know ourselves and are in balance at the basic levels, etc. is not advisable as a general rule.

And many channeling groups and spiritual groups tend to develop into a new religion just like many Christians, but concepts about love and from belief are not changing their personality that much; it does not bring true transformation.
Spirituality has to be experiential, and merely an infatuation and belief in what the Pleiadian channelings talk about fx. does not make it a personal spiritual transformation or personal transformative truth (no matter how true it is ultimately) cause knowing and sensing the truth intutively does not transfer automatically into going the way (which is the reason I say that knowing the way and going the way are two different things) . Neither does it bring grounding, mindfulness (going beyond thought), integration of the shadow, which is the prerequisite for not identifying too much with any newly discovered trailblazing map.

Check out Tolle here:
"What is the role of the established religions in the arising of the new
consciousness? Many people are already aware of the difference between spirituality and religion.They realize that having a belief systema set of thoughts that you regard as the absolute truth – does not make you spiritual no matter what the nature of those beliefs is. In fact, the more you make your thoughts (beliefs) into your identity, the more cut off you are from the spiritual dimension within yourself.... ...how “spiritual” you are has nothing to do with what you believe but everything to do with your state of consciousness. This, in turn, determines how you act in the world and interact with others."
                  - Eckhart Tolle, A New Earth
It is okay for the blind to talk about the aura, chakras, Pleiadians, etc. -  just as long as one does not mistake indirect knowledge about auras, chakras,Pleiadians, etc.  for direct perception. Otherwise it becomes self-deception and mental inflation.

Listen to Krishnamurti here:
" Ignorance is not banished by the studies others have made about you or themselves. You yourself have to study the content of your own consciousness. The studies the others have made of themselves, and so of you, are the descriptions but not the described. The word is not the thing."
And Ken Wilber: 
“It is not what a person says, but the level from which they say it, that determines the truth of a spiritual statement.”...anybody can say, ‘All things are One,’ ‘All sentient beings possess Spirit ,’ ‘All things are part of a great unified Web of Life,’ or ‘Subject and object are nondual.’

Anybody can say those things. The question is, do you directly and actually realize that ? Are you speaking with any sort of awakened authority, or are these just words to you?” “What if they are justwords? What does it matter? Well, spiritual realities involve not merely statements about the objective world, but also statements of subjective facts , interior facts—and for those statements to be true when they come from your mouth, you must be directly in touch with those higher, interior facts, or else you are not being truthful, no matter how ‘correct’ the words might sound. It is the subjective state of the speaker, and not the objective content of the words, thatdetermines the truth of the utterance.

Anybody can say ‘All things are One,’ so you have to determine the subjective state of consciousness—or the level of consciousness—of the person making the statement in order to judge its actual truth value, its truthfulness. We need to know the level of consciousness of the speaker in order to know what he or she actually means by ‘All things.’ Do they mean all gross-level things are one? All subtle-level things are one? All causal realities are one ? Do they mean all of those taken together? You see, the simple statement ‘All things are One’ actually has a number of quite different meanings, and those meanings depend, not on the objective content of the words—which are the same in each case— but on the subjective level of consciousness of the speaker, which varies dramatically.
- One Taste, Ken Wilber
Ultimately only one's own experience counts. And balance, therapeutic work or similar, and self-insight and grounding is paramount. I also sense some truth in the Pleiadian channelings - but we have to work on ourselves in a more down-to-earh kind of way, and if Pleiadians exist; that's what they want us to do.
For balanced and a more thorough serious spirituality most of us need a practice, a walk in the landscape  - and at the same time a good map (a proven spiritual successful theory/navigation tool based on the succesful practice from a 'system'/teacher that has gone all the way - ideally I guess).
'Psychology has been developed in the form of a "healing art." It's a pathological system; Freud's focus was dealing with pathological conditions. Yoga [or tantra], on the contrary, is about transcending the ego rather than developing the ego. At the same time, psychotherapy may be necessary for people who are emotionally sick; it is appropriate for them to develop a healthy ego because that's the groundwork for transcendence of ego. That is why I always taught that we go from recovery to self-discovery. "Recover" means I want to come to a normal state. However, most "normal" people are sick; most people are schizophrenic or live with internal conflicts, most people have fears or paranoias.

Q: Right. So-called normalcy, from the point of view of enlightenment, is delusion.

AD: Yes, that is why I say that yoga was not developed for the pathological conditions; it was developed for enlightenment. "
- EnlightenNext Magazine


See also: 


↧
↧

The Shadow of the Enlightened Guru

February 21, 2016, 7:29 am
$
0
0

by ChaosNavigator


The Shadow of the Enlightened Guru
by Georg Feuerstein


In his book The Lotus and the Robot, Arthur Koestler tells of an incident that happened while he was sitting at the feet of the female Indian guru Anandamayi Ma, who is venerated by tens of thousands of Hindus as an incarnation of the Divine. An old woman approached the dais and begged Anandamaya Ma to intercede for her son, who had been missing in action after a recent border incident. The saint ignored her completely. When the woman became hysterical, Anandamaya Ma dismissed her rather harshly, which was a signal to the attendants to swiftly conduct the woman out of the room.


Koestler was taken aback by Anandamaya Ma's indifference  to the woman's suffering. He concluded that the saint was, at least in the moment, lacking compassion. He found it perplexing that an allegedly enlightened being, acting spontaneously out of the fullness of the Divine, should display such abruptness and seeming callousness. This story highlights the fact that even supposedly 'perfect' beings can and do engage in actions that seem to contradict their followers' idealized image of them.


Some 'perfect' masters are notorious for their angry outbursts, others for their authoritarianism. Of late a number of allegedly celibate super-gurus have made headlines for their clandestine sexual relationships with women followers. Spiritual geniuses-- saints, sages, and mystics-- are not immune to neurotic traits or to having experiences much like psychotic states. Indeed, even apparently enlightened adepts can be subject to personality characteristics that consensus opinion finds undesirable.


That the personality of enlightened beings and advanced mystics remains largely intact is obvious when one examines biographies and autobiographies of adepts, past and present. Each one manifests specific psychological qualities, as determined by his or her genetics and life history. Some are gentle, others fierce. Some have no interest in learning, others are great scholars.
What these fully awakened beings have in common is that they no longer identify with the personality complex, however it may be configured, but live out of the identity of the Self. Enlightenment, then, consists in the transcendence of the ego-habit, but enlightenment does not obliterate the personality. If it did, we would be justified in equating it with psychosis.


The fact that the basic personality structure is essentially the same after enlightenment as it was before raises the crucial question of whether enlightenment also leaves untouched traits that in the unenlightened individual might be called neurotic. I believe that this is so. If they are true teachers, their overriding purpose can be expected to be the communication of the transcendental Reality. Yet, their behavior is, in the outside world, always a matter of personal style.


Devotees, of course, like to think that their ideal guru is free from whims and that apparent idiosyncrasies must be for the sake of teaching others. But a moment's reflection would show this to be based in fantasy and projection.
Some teachers have claimed that their conduct reflects the psychic state of those with whom they come in contact, that their sometimes curious exploits are, in other words, triggered by disciples. This may be, because enlightened adepts are like chameleons. But much mirroring still proceeds along personal lines. For instance, some gurus will not sit on garbage heaps, consume human flesh (as did the modern Tantric master Vimalanada), or meditate on corpses to instruct others, while few of those who engage in such practices would consider training their intellects or acquiring musical skills in order to serve a disciple better.


The personality of the adept is, to be sure, oriented toward self-transcendence rather than self-fulfillment. However, it is characteristically not on a self-actualizing trajectory, I use self-actualization here in a more restricted sense than it was intended by Abraham Maslow: as the intention toward realizing psychic wholeness based on the integration of the shadow. The shadow, in Jungian terms, is a dark aspect of the personality, the aggregate of repressed materials. The individual shadow is ineluctably tied up with the collective shadow. This integration is not a one-and-for-all event but a lifelong process. It can occur either prior to enlightenment or afterward. If integration is not a conscious program of the pre-enlightened personality, it is also unlikely to form part of the personality after enlightenment, because of the relative stability of the personality structures.


The claim has been made by some contemporary adepts that in the breakthrough of enlightenment, the shadow is entirely flooded with the light of supraconsciousness. The implication is that the enlightened being is without shadow. This is difficult to accept as a statement about the conditional personality. The shadow is the product of the near-infinite permutations of unconscious processes that are essential to human life as we know it. While the personality is experiencing life, unconscious content is formed simply because no one can be continuously aware of everthing.


The uprooting of the ego-identity in enlightenment does not terminate the processes of attention: it merely ends the anchorage of attention to to ego. Moreover, the enlightened being continues to think and emote, which inevitably leaves an unconscious residue even when there is no inner attachment to these processes. The important difference is that this residue is not experienced as a hindrance to ego-transcendence simply because this is an ongoing process in the enlightened condition.


A few adepts have resolved this issue by admitting that there is a phantom ego, a vestigial personality center, even after awakening as the universal Reality. If we accept this proposition, then we could perhaps also speak of the existence of a phantom shadow or a vestigial shadow, which permits the enlightened being to function in the dimension of conditional reality. In the unenlightened individual, ego and shadow go together; we can postulate an analogous polarization between phantom ego and phantom shadow after enlightenment.


Even if we were to assume that enlightenment illumines and evaporates the shadow, we must still seriously question whether this illumination corresponds to integration- the basis for higher self-transformation. This means that it involves intentional change in the direction of psychic wholeness that can be observed by others. When I examine the lives of contemporary adepts claiming to be enlightened, I do not see evidence that such integration is being done. One of the first indications would be a visible willingness not only to reflect disciples back to themselves, but also have disciples be a mirror for the adept's further growth. However, this kind of willingness calls for an openness that is precluded by the authoritarian style adopted by most gurus.


The traditional spiritual paths are by and large grounded in the vertical ideal of liberation from the conditioning of the body-mind. Therefore, they focus on what is conceived to be the ultimate good--transcendental Being. This spiritual single-mindedness jars the human psyche out of focus: its personal concerns become insignificant and its structures are viewed as something to be transcended as quickly as possible rather than transformed. Of course, all self-transcending methods involve a degree of self-transformation. But, as a rule, this does not entail a concerted effort to work with the shadow to accomplish psychic integration. This may explain why so many mystics and adepts are highly eccentric and authoritarian and appear socially to have weakly integrated personalities.


Unlike transcendence, integration occurs in the horizontal plane. It extends the ideal of wholeness to the conditional personality and its social nexus. Yet, integration makes sense only when the conditional personality and the conditional world are not treated as irrevocable opponents of the Ultimate Reality but are valued as manifestations of it.


Having discovered the Divine in the depths of his or her own soul, the adept must then find the Divine in all life. This is, the adept's first principle obligation and responsibility. To put it differently, having drunk of the fountain of life, the adept must complete the spiritual opus and practice compassion on the basis of the recognition that everything participates in the universal field of the Divine.



See also: 
↧

Judgments & Idiot Compassion

February 21, 2016, 9:34 am
$
0
0

By ChaosNavigator
“When we talk about compassion we talk in terms of being kind. But compassion is not so much being kind; it is being creative [enough] to wake a person up.”
- Chogyam Trungpa Rinpoche


Preface: I have a mixed view of Wilber whom I studied and followed in the 90's up to mid-00's, but have put some of Wilber's theories behind me, i.e. only giving some of it relative value, but I try to give credit where I interpret credit is due.

Also an important point to clarify in regard to the concept of judgment: In the aristotelian sense, a judgment is something we all do all the time. For example; if you think a judgment is wrong, then that in itself is a judgment. The confusion seems to be that many people mistake mental judgment for emotional judgment (a la condemnation), which often leads to rather absurd self-performative contradictions.But in logic a judgment is a proposition as with the famous following deduction, something that particularly many new age crowds confuse and mistake for emotional judgment, even though they are using deduction all the time themselves (oh, the irony):

All men are mortal 
Socrates is a man
Therefore, Socrates is mortal

- ChaosNavigator




Ken Wilber, excerpt from One Taste:


Sunday, May 25—Boulder  Another Naropa seminar.

Topics the students raised included compassion versus idiot compassion, the  pre/trans fallacy, meditation and neurosis, the startling anger of several theorists when you try to bring  up an integral view. . . . A few excerpts: 

STUDENT : I was discussing an integral view with some ot her students, and they said that because I was  making judgments I was showing a real lack  of compassion. I didn’t think I was.

KW : Yes, there is probably more confusion about this  issue than any other in spiritual circles. Basically, most of the trouble comes from confusing compassion with idiot compassion, which are the  terms Trungpa Rinpoche used for this crucial distinction. We in this country—and especially in new-age circles—have a type of tepid egalitarianism and  political correctness that says no view is really any  better than another, and therefore all views are to be  cherished equally, as a sign of rich diversity. If we  don’t make any judgments about better or worse, then we are showing real compassion.

So we have  judgmental versus compassionate, and that is the common understanding.  But, you see, that stance is a massive self-contradiction.

On the one hand, it says that all views are  equally part of a rich diversity, and thus no view is better than another. On the other hand, it strongly  claims that this view itself is better than the alternatives. So this “compassion” states that no view is better than another,  except its own view , which is  superior  in a world where nothing is supposed to be  superior at all. It is a ranking that denies ranking and a judgment that all  judgments are bad. So, although it is often truly well-intentioned, it’s nonetheless a type of hypocrisy, because it is strongly doing  that which it condemns in everybody else.  That hypocrisy has nothing to do with real compassion; in fact, that is idiot compassion.

Idiot compassion thinks it is being kind, but it’s really being  very cruel. If you have an alcoholic friend and you  know that one more drink might kill him, and yet  he begs you for a drink, does real compassion say that you should give it to him? After all, to be kind you should give him what he wants, right? Who are you to impose your views on him, right? Giving him the drink would therefore show compassion, yes? 

No. Absolutely not. 

Real compassion includes wisdom and so it makes  judgments  of care and concern: it says some things  are good, and some things are bad, and I will choose  to act only on those things that are informed by wisdom and care. Giving a severe alcoholic a case of  whiskey because he wants it and you want to be  “kind” is not being kind at all. It is showing idiot compassion, not real compassion. 

Zen calls this the difference between “grandmother  Zen” and “real Zen.” In order to awaken from  the dream of samsara, the ego itself must be really kicked around, often severely. Otherwise you will  simply continue to play your favorite games. Gran dmother Zen doesn’t challenge you. In order to be  “kind,” grandmother Zen will let you sleep a little late if you want, and stop meditating early if you  don’t like how it’s going, and allow you to wallow in you. But real Zen uses a very big stick, and lots of  loud yelling, and there are occasionally broken bones and certainly shattered egos. Real compassion kicks butt and takes names, and it is not pleasant on certain days. If you are not ready for this fire, then  find a new-age, sweetness-and-light, soft-speaking,  perpetually smiling teacher, and learn to relabel your  ego with spiritual-sounding terms. But stay away  from those who practice real compassion, because  they will fry your ass, my friend.

What most people me an by “compassion” is: please be nice to my ego.  Well, your ego [ego in the narcissistic imbalanced sense] is your own worst enemy, and anybody being nice to it is not being compassionate to  you.  Now maybe you and I aren’t accomplished masters, and so maybe we don’t always know what is real  compassion and what is not. But we must  start  to try to learn to exercise  real compassion instead of  idiot compassion. We need to learn to make  qualitative distinctions.  These are hierarchical judgments  that involve the ranking of values. If you  don’t like hierarchy, well, fine, that is  your  hierarchy: you hierarchically value nonhierarchies more than you value hierarchies. That’s fine with me, just be honest  enough to correctly label what you are really doing.

If you don’t like value rankings and want to avoid  them, then fine,  that is your value ranking—you rank nonranking as better than ranking— and that  itself is a ranking,  your  ranking. At least be honest about this. The fact is, ranking is unavoidable in values, so at least do it consciously, honestly, and  above board, and stop this hypocritical stance that you  are being “nonjudgmental,” which itself is a colossal judgment. 

 
STUDENT : But isn’t choiceless awareness without judgments? 


KW : Choiceless awareness accepts absolutely  everything  that arises, including  both  judging and not  judging. You see, nonjudgmental is itself a choice  between two opposites—judging versus not judging—which is why “nonjudgmental” is not at all the same as choiceless awareness. Choiceless awareness is the absolute mirror that effortlessly reflects whatever arises—it does  not  try to choose not- judging versus judging.  Choiceless awareness really refers to what the Buddhists call  absolute  bodhichitta, or Emptiness;  whereas making judgments is referred to as  relative  bodhichitta, or compassion. This means real compassion, not idiot compassion, and real compassion uses wisdom to make judgments!

So in neither case,  absolute or relative, is “nonjudgmental” a wise stance. In the absolute, we rest in Emptiness, which  doesn’t care if we make judgments or not, since both  arise equally in pure Emptiness. In the relative,  we make judgments based on wisdom and compassion,  and that means judgments based on qualitative  distinctions, value rankings, and depth.  So when you hear somebody saying they are being “nonranking” and “nonjudgmental,” run! 


We  need to learn to  consciously  make qualitative distinctions. We need to make judgments, based on degrees of depth. Idiot compassion has nearly destroyed  this field, and made genuine spiritual progress  difficult indeed. 


STUDENT : These people jumped all over me for making  qualitative judgments, and they were really  sanctimonious. . . .  

KW : Well, you know, there is a big difference between making qualitative judgments and being obnoxious. So my advice, when you run into this, is to  first check your own attitude and check your own  motivation. It does no good for us to also get sanc timonious. You know, we have the real compassion  and those schmucks have the idiot compassion. We ca n all get caught in this; I know I do. It’s judg- ment bereft of skillful means, and  that’s just obnoxious. So watch out for that. But you said you were  attacked because you were talking about the importance of a more integral view? 

STUDENT : Yes. 


KW : That’s a special problem. A good rule of thumb  is that people are not going to expand their present views or outlooks by much more than 5% at any  given time. So if you are trying to push a very big  picture at them, they are probably going to shut do wn, and maybe get angry, and then start calling you  names—you lack compassion, you’re arrogant, etc.

If you keep pushing, then at that point it really is your problem. Maybe your ego is enjoying shoving this down their throats. I know I’ve done that on  occasion, and it helps nothing. Anyway, if you are  really trying to help—real compassion—then don’t  put more in the spoon than can be swallowed, yes?

Also, remember that belief systems are not merely beliefs—they are the home  of the ego, the home  of the self-contraction. Even a holistic belief, like the web-of-life,  always  houses the ego, because beliefs are merely  mental  forms, and if the  supramental  has not been discovered, then any and all mental  constructions house a tenacious ego. When you challenge any belief system, the separate-self experiences that as a death  threat and a death seizure, and this will engage all its survival instincts. You are not  just discussing the truth or falsity of a theory—you  are engaged in a life and death struggle. Whenever we do this, we’re dealing with a cornered rat—in others and in ourselves, so watch out. 


STUDENT : Why is idiot compassion so popular?


  KW : Oh, because it does not threaten anything. It’s  rampant in so many spiritual circles because the  ego does not fundamentally want to be challenged.  It wants grandmother Zen. So the ego will pay big money for a weekend workshop that will “empower” the ego, tell it that it is really God or Goddess,  give it a new concept to think about and call “spirit, ” plug it into the “web-of-life” and promise ultimate unity from that merely mental idea.

In fact, the huge market in spiritual books in this country is  basically motivated by one intense drive: the boomers want to be told that their ego is God, their self- contraction is Spirit. The self-contraction is simply relabeled “sacred” and  grandmother Zen smiles on  all.  But I don’t think any of those approaches are bad or mean-spirited or anything like that at all. I just  think they are a little bit confused. I think that be cause they don’t have a very comprehensive map of  the Kosmos, they get a little sidetracked in their noble search. So the hope is that a more integral view  will help clear up some of this confusion.

STUDENT : Why is an integral view so threatening to so many people?


KW : Well, it almost always demands much more than a 5% expansion of beliefs, and few will follow  that. 

STUDENT : I was shocked at the anger that came up at me.


KW : Yes, that’s unfortunate. I used to think that if  you took approach A, approach B, and approach  C, and showed how all of them are  equally important , they Would all be very grateful and thank you profusely. In fact, A and B and C all tend to get very  annoyed with you, because you have just demon- strated that their field is not the only important field in existence. As soon as you show that Freud, Piaget, and Buddha are all important for understanding consciousness, Buddhists will say, Why are you  trashing Buddhism? As soon as you show that gross - realm nature, subtle - level soul, and transcendental  spirit are all important, ecologists  will say, Why do you hate nature?  Of course, let me add, some people might react negatively to an integral view because it’s wrong! I  mean, it’s possible that those of  us who believe in a more integral view might simply be mistaken, and  so of course sane and rational peopl e will react negatively to it. So we  always have to keep that possibil- ity in mind. It’s not automatic that they are threatened because we’re right and they’re wrong—it could  be the other way around.
See also: 



↧

Spiritual Pitfalls 2

February 21, 2016, 10:15 am
$
0
0


by ChaosNavigator

Edit: I have a mixed view of Wilber whom I studied and followed up to mid-00's, but have put some of his theories behind me, i.e. only giving some of it relative value, but I try to give credit where I interpret credit is due. See also Spiritual Pitfalls1.

Ken Wilber, excerpts from 'One Taste':
Tuesday, June 24 

There are four or five major obstacles to an integral orientation and integral practice. I’m not talking  about mainstream—atheistic liberals and fundamentalist conservatives—both of whom will ignore integral spirituality anyway.

I’m talking about threats from within the avantgarde, countercultural, alternative spiritual community itself. 

The first obstacle, as I see it anyway, is from the merely translative camps, who focus on new ideas or  new paradigms about reality. Some of theseconcepts and ideas are truly important, and I often agree  with them; but learning a new concept will not get you to nondual constant consciousness; only intense  and prolonged practice will. This translative camp includes many aspects of systems theory, ecopsychology, ecofeminism, the web-of-life theorists, neopaganism, astrology and neoastrology, deep ecology, and Goddess/Gaia worship.

There are some wonderful exceptions, but most of those approaches  are largely trapped in the gross sensorimotor world,  the descended world of flatland, and they simply  offer new ways to  translate  that world, not ways to  transform  consciousness into subtle, causal, and  nondual domains. At best they access the psychic level of nature mysticism and the World Soul, which  is truly wonderful, but is nonetheless only  the beginning of the transpersonal realms. 

Of course, they often say that these higher realms deny and repress the earth, but that only applies to  pathologies  of the higher states; the normal higher states  transcend and include  the lower, so that Spirit  transcends and includes nature, not denies it. It is true, however, that certain spiritual paths do in fact  repress the lower domains, and those paths constitute the  second  major obstacle to a balanced or integral practice. This threat can be  introduced in the following way. 

During the great  axial period  (roughly sixth century BCE), the growing tip of an evolving humanity  made a monumental breakthrough: certain pioneer ing sages—Parmenides, Krishna, Jesus of Nazareth,  Gautama Buddha, Lao Tzu—found that they could follow consciousness  to  its source, at which point a  psychic-level  communion  with Spirit and a subtle-level union with Spirit gives way to a causal-level  identity  with Spirit: the Atman that is Brahman, I and the Father are One, the separate self dissolves in  Emptiness, consciousness finds the unqualifiable One. This breakthrough—from the highest  Forms  of  consciousness (subtle level) to pure  Formless  consciousness (causal level)—was a stunning achievement, the greatest mutation in consciousness up to  that time, and the power of which set in motion  virtually every one of the world’s major wisdom  traditions that still flourish to this day.  (It only confuses things to bring gender politics into  this particular issue. The causal level is a genuine  state attainable by either sex; it is itself  gender-neutral.  The cornering of this state by males during the  axial period was unfortunate by today’s standards  and unavoidable by yesterday’s. The agrarian struc- ture itself selects the male value sphere, on aver age, for non-home enterprises, including intense religious retreats, where most of these breakthroughs  occurred. We of the industrial and postindustrial  social structure, which does not necessitate this type  of gender stratification, can begin to equalize access to these domains without having to  call men dirty names as a prelude.)

The great  downside  of these axial discoveries was that, in their rush to find the Formless beyond the  world of Form, they generally came to despise the entire world of Form itself. The aim was to find a  nirvana divorced from samsara, a heaven that is not of this earth, a kingdom that  is not of this world, a  One that excludes the Many. The paradigm, the exemplar, of these axial approaches was nirvikalpa  samadhi, ayn, nirodh—in other words, pure cessation,  pure formless absorption. The goal, in short, was  the causal or unmanifest state. The path was purely  Ascending and otherworldly, and almost everything  identified with “this world”—sex, money, nature,  flesh, desire—was pronounced sin, ignorance, illusion.  In a sense, there is a fair amount of truth to that. If you are  only  after the things of this sensory world,  then you will not discover higher or deeper realities. But if you go overboard and deny or repress this  world, you will never find the Nondual, the radical estate that includes  both the One and the Many,  otherworldly and this-worldly, Ascending and Descending, Emptiness and Form, Nirvana and Samsara,  as equal gestures of One Taste. 

The great axial age began around the sixth century  BCE in both East and West. The advanced relig-ions of that period were all dominated by yogic withdrawal, purely ascending practices, life-denial, asceticism, bodily renunciation, and the “way up.” They  were, almost without exception, deeply dualistic:  spirit divorced from body, nirvana separate from samsara, formless at war with form. But by the second century CE, the limitations of a causal and dualistic nirvana were becoming quite apparent, and the  growing-tip (or most-advanced) consciousness began  a great movement beyond the causal unmanifest,  a movement that would transcend yet include the causa l Abyss. Spirit, in other words, began to recognize its own pure Nondual condition, and it first did so, most especially, in two extraordinary souls,  Nagarjuna in the East and Plotinus in the West.  “That which is Form is not other than Emptiness,  that which is Emptiness is not other than Form,”  is perhaps the most famous summary of this Nondual breakthrough (the quote is from  The Heart Sutra , said to summarize the entire essence of Mahayana Buddhism, a revolution set in motion largely by Nagarjuna). Nirvana and Samsara, the One and the Many, Ascending and Descending, Wisdom and Compassion, the Witness and everything witnessed—these  are all not-two or nondual. But that nonduality is  not  an idea or a concept; it is a  direct realization.  If it is made into a concept, or something merely believed in, then all you get is a sharp whack from the Zen master’s stick. For  this reason, nonduality is  often referred to as “not-two, not-one” (just to make  sure we don’t turn it into a merely conceptual  monism, web-of-life theory, or flatland holism).

The point was clear enough: what was taken by the  merely Ascending paths to be defilements, sins,  or illusions were now seen as radiant gestures of Spirit itself. As Plotinus put it, the Many are not apart  from One, the Many are a manifestation of the One  (not as a theory you think about with the eye of  mind, but as something you directly perceive with  the eye of contemplation).  Thus one’s spiritual practice was not to deny all things manifest, but rather  to “bring everything to the path.” According to Tantra, another flower of the Nondual revolution, even  the worst sin contains, hidden in its depths, the  radiance of its own wisdom and salvation. In the center of anger is clarity; in the middle of lust is compassion; in the heart of fear is freedom. 

It all rested on a simple principle: the higher transcends and includes the lower, not transcends and denies it. Spirit transcends and includes soul, which transcends and includes mind, which transcends  and includes body, which transcends and includes matter. And therefore all levels are to be included,  transformed, taken up and embraced in the true spir itual path.

This is essentially the same Great Chain  of the ascending schools, but now it was understood,  not as a map of the escape route from the prison  of the flesh, but as the diagram of  the eternal embrace of all manifestat ion by the Spirit from whence it  issued.  So began the extraordinary Nondual revolution. In  the West, the great Neoplatonic tradition would  carry it bravely forward, but it was everywhere resisted by the Church, which had officially pledged  allegiance to the Ascending path, for my kingdom is not  of this world, and render unto Caesar.

But  for those with eyes to see and souls to hear, the Neoplatonic current blazed a trail of Nonduality across  the first and second millennia. When it was realized that the Great Nest actually unfolded or  developed  in time, the Neoplatonic tradition directly fueled the great Idealist vision of Fichte, Schelling, and Hegel  (which saw the entire universe as a product of Spiritual development and evolutionary unfolding—a  product of Spirit-in-action), although all that remains today of that stunning vision is the scientific theory of evolution, a true but pale and anemic and sickly little child of its towering parents. 

In the East, the Nondual revolution gave rise to  Mahayana Buddhism, Vedanta, neo-Confucianism,  Kashmir Shaivism, and Vajrayana Buddhism—all of which can loosely be summarized as “Tantra.” The  great flowering of the nondual Tantra especially occurred from the eighth to the eleventh centuries in  India, and from there it spread (beginning as early as the sixth) to Tibet, China, Korea, and Japan.  When it was also understood in the East that the Great Chain did indeed unfold or evolve over time,  the great Aurobindo expounded the notion with an unequaled genius.  We are today at an auspicious moment in history, where these two great Nondual currents, in their  evolutionary and integral form, are starting to come together. The Neoplatonic and Idealist currents of  the West, appropriately combined with the West’s scie ntific understanding of evolution, are being integrated with the East’s great Nondual and Tantric  schools, also with their own strong developmental  orientation.  The result is the general  integral approach , now involving, in its various forms, hundreds of researchers around the world.

To this mix the modern in tegral approach also brings a commitment to depth  psychology—a virtually exclusive discovery of the mo dern West—and a desire to allow excellence to  shine from every level, every dimension, every quadrant, every domain in the human and divine estate. 

This integral approach is in its infancy, but growing at an exhilarating rate.  If the first obstacle to the integral approach is flat land (or the merely Descended schools), the second  obstacle, as I started to say, is the reverse error,  the merely Ascending path. That approach—remnant  from the axial age—includes Theravadin Buddhism, so me forms of Vedanta (that rest in nirvikalpa or  jnana samadhi, and don’t push through to sahaja), many forms of asthanga and hatha yoga (when they  aim only for mental cessation). Again, it’s not that these approaches are wrong; they simply need to be  supplemented with the Path of Descent in order to take a more Nondual stance.


A third obstacle is the “spiritual bypass” school, which imagines that if you find
Spirit or Goddess or  your Higher Self, everything else will magically take  care of itself. Job, work, relationships, family,  community, money, food, and sex will  all cease their annoying habits. The despairingly sad thing is, it  usually takes ten or twenty years to discover that this is definitely not the case, and then, where has your  life gone? So the first half of your life is  spent somewhat misguided, the second, bitter. 

This spiritual bypass approach can be very tricky , especially—and ironically—if you are dealing with  the very highest Nondual schools. One Taste is an  ever-present  consciousness (it is the natural and  spontaneous mind in its present state: if you are aware of this page right now, you have 100% of this  ultimate consciousness fully present). Precisely because One Taste is “always already” present, many  people can gain a quick but extremely powerful glimpse of this ultimate state if an accomplished  teacher carefully points it out to them.

And, in fact, many of the great Nondual schools, such as Dzogchen and Vedanta, have entire texts devoted to th ese “pointing out instructions” [see April 27 for an  example]. 

Once students get a strong hit of this always-already awareness, certain unfortunate things can happen. On the one hand, they are, in some profound
ways, liberated from the binding nature of the lower  levels of the bodymind. On the other hand, that doesn’t mean these lower levels cease to have their  own needs or problems, relative though they may be . You can be in One Taste consciousness and still  get cancer, still fail at a marriage, still lose a job, still be a jerk. Reaching a higher stage in development  does  not  mean the lower levels go away (Buddhas still have to eat), nor do you automatically master the  lower levels (enlightenment will not  automatically let you run a four-minute mile).

In fact, it often  means the opposite, because you might start to neglect or even ignore the lower levels, imagining that  they are now no longer necessary for your well-being,  whereas in fact they are the means of expression of your well-being and the vehicles of Spirit that  you now are. Neglecting these vehicles is “spiritocide”—you are neglecting to death your own sacred manifestations. 

It gets worse. In order to pass through the oral stage of psychosexualdevelopment, you don’t have to  become a great chef. In order to discover the transverbal, you do not  have to be Shakespeare. In other  words, you absolutely do  not  have to develop perfect mastery of a lower stage before you can move to a  higher stage—all that is required is a certain vague competence.

But this means that you can arrive at  some very high stages of development and  still have all sorts of problems at various lower stages.  And  simply plugging into the higher stage is  not  necessarily going to make those lower problems go away. 

This becomes a bit of a nightmare with the always-already schools, because once you get a strong  glimpse of One Taste, you can lose all motivation to fix those holes in your psychological basement.  You might have a deep and painful neurosis, but you no longer care, because you are no longer identified with the bodymind. There is a certain truth to  that. But that attitude, nonetheless, is a profound  violation of the bodhisattva vow, the vow to communicate One Taste to sentient beings in a way that  can liberate all. You might be happy not to work on  your neurotic garbage, but everybody around you  can see that you are a neurotic jerk, and therefore when you announce  you are really in One Taste, all  they will remember is to avoid that state at all costs.

You might be happy in your One Taste, but you  are failing miserably to communicate it in any form  that can be heard, precisely because you have not  worked on all the lesser vehicles  through which  you must communicate your understanding.

Of course,  it is one thing if you are being offensive because  you are engaged in angry wisdom or dharma combat,  quite another if you are simply being a neurotic creep. One Taste does not communicate with anything,  because it is everything. Rather, it is your soul  and mind and body, your words and actions and deeds,  that will communicate your Estate, and  if those are messed up, lots of luck.  Again, it’s not that the One-Taste or sahaja school s are wrong. They are plu gged into the highest es- tate imaginable, but they need to becomplemented  with an understanding that work also needs to be  done on the lower levels and lesser stages (including psychotherapy, diet and exercise, relationships,  livelihood, etc.) in order for a truly  integral  orientation to emerge.

In this way only can a person communicate One Taste to all sentient beings, who themselves live mostly on lower domains and respond  most readily to  healthy  messages addressed to those domains,  not higher messages strained through  neurotic and fractured lower realms. 


The last major obstacle to an integral approach, as I see it, is the new-age epidemic, which . . . oh,  well. Elevates magic and myth to psychic and subtle, confuses ego and Self, glorifies prerational as  transrational, confuses preconventional wish-fulfillment with postconventional wisdom, grabs itsself  and calls it God. I wish them well, but . . . May they get their wishes quickly granted, so they can find  out how truly unsatisfying they really are.

So those are the major obstacles to a nondual integral approach, as I see them: Descended flatland  and its merely translative schools; thesolely Ascending paths with their  distaste for this world; spiritual  bypassing; One-Taste sufficiency that leaves schmucks  as it finds them; and new-age elevationism. If  we add the conventional world at large—both liberal  atheists and conservative mythic fundamentalists—that’s a half-dozen roadblocks to integral self -realization, which only means, Spirit has certainly  not yet tired of this round of the Kosmic Game of Hide and Seek, for it is content to continue hiding  in just the damnedest places.

See also: 
↧
Search

Stem på Anonyme Agurker

February 27, 2016, 11:16 am
$
0
0

af morton_h, the blogger


Skal vi ikke støtte et parti?
Skal vi ikke danne et nyt politisk parti?
Skal vi ikke støtte et nyligt dannet politisk parti?
Skal vi ikke melde os ind i det parti, vi selv har stiftet?
Skal vi ikke lave en underskriftsindsamling?
Skal vi ikke stille os op på Christiansborg Slotsplads og råve?
Skal vi ikke gå på gaden og lave en stor demonstration med en masse skilte?
Skal vi ikke henvende os til de folkevalgte og stille krav?
Skal vi ikke følge de spilleregler, som de har opstillet, og som – hvis vi høfligt og håbefuldt regner dem som et gyldigt regelsæt – vil indfri alle løfter om indflydelse?
Eller bare nogle af dem? Eller bare en enkelt? Måske, engang...

Post-demokratiet har for længst dannet sit parasitiske immunforsvar mod demokratisk nonsens.
Post-demokratiet har ingen intention om at lytte til demos = folket.
Post-demokratiet har ingen intention om at respektere kratia = styret.
Post-demokratiet følger ikke egne spilleregler.

Vi er muligvis en stak idioter?

Så hvis folkestyret og dets såkaldte repræsentanter ikke længere lytter, reagerer/agerer, forpligter sig, repræsenterer, følger spilleregler eller indfrier løfter – hvad gør de så?

De adlyder.
Hvem adlyder de så? Adlyder de folket?
De adlyder deres herrer.
Er deres herrer da ikke folket?

Deres herrer er underforståede.
Ingen har for nylig hilst på dem.
De er ikke på Facebook – de ejerFacebook.
Du kan ikke google dem – de erGoogle.
Du kan ikke læse om dem på Wikipedia – de redigerer Wikipedia.
Du kan ikke skrive, ringe eller maile til dem - de er out-of-office.
Du kan ikke vælge eller fravælge dem - det er dem, der udvælger.

Hvis du har hyret en spindoktor, en lobbyist, en lejemorder, en advokat, en bodyguard, en prædikant, så siger jeg: good luck!

Du kan muligvis holde op med at abonnere på deres ideologiske bras.
Du kan i hvert tilfælde beslutte dig til at ankomme til det 20 århundrede.
Du kan muligvis glemme alt det, du lærte i skolen.
Du kan i hvert tilfælde gøre dit hjemmearbejde efter endt skolegang.
Du kan muligvis undgå at dope dig med giftig information.
Du kan i hvert tilfælde smide dit fjernsyn ud af vinduet.
Du kan muligvis slippe af sted med at tale med din nabo.
Du kan i hvert tilfælde slukke for din mobil - bare en gang imellem.


Skal vi ikke lave nogle fede paroler og bare trykke dem af?
Skal vi ikke hænge bannere ud fra alle vinduer?
Skal vi ikke lægge os ned midt på motorvejen?
Skal vi ikke lukke alle rovdyrene ud i naturen, så de bliver frie?
Skal vi ikke købe 12 megafoner?
Skal vi ikke smide sten efter strisserne?
Skal vi ikke kalde statsministeren en pikugle og borgmesteren en fnatmide?
Skal vi ikke ...

Post-demokratiet indfrier ingen løfter.
Post-demokratiet har ikke brug for politikere, der udøver politik.
Post-demokratiet har hyret dem til ... noget andet.
Post-demokratiet befatter sig ikke med demokrati.

Vi er muligvis totalt til grin.

Så hvis folkets styre og dets såkaldte folkevalgte ikke længere udøver, befatter sig, indfrier, respekterer, tænker på i morgen og på i går – hvad gør de så?

De implementerer.
Hvad implementerer. de så? Har vi ikke fået landets love?
De implementerer deres herrers love.
Er der noget over loven?
Der er en højere lov, som er så fin, at den ikke behøver at fremvises.
Findes der der da ikke lighed for loven?

Deres herrer har ikke brug for at være inkluderet i deres egen lighed.
Lighed er godt for pøblen.
Deres herrer kan godt li' ordet frihed.
Men den er ikke kommet i handlen endnu.
Deres herrer kan godt li' broderskaber.
De bruger hat og hvide handsker, når de kommer den slags steder.

Du kan ikke erklære dem krig - de har opfundet krig.
Du kan ikke revolutionere deres system - revolution er deres mellemnavn.
Du kan ikke lovgive dig imod dem - de skriver lovene.
Du kan ikke købe medikamenter mod dem - de har opfundet medikamenterne.
Du kan ikke skrive læserbreve og kronikker om dem - de har købt avisen.

Du kan muligvis finde ud af at lave en køkkenhave.
Du kan i hvert tilfælde starte i din vindueskarm.
Du kan muligvis holde op med at spytte penge i medicinalindustrien.
Du kan i hvert tilfælde regne med, at hvad den fordømmer er sundt
- tåbelig grundregel i tåbelige tider.
Du kan muligvis bytte med din nabo ved at gøre ham en tjeneste.
Du skal bare regne med, at skattevæsenet vil ha' penge for det.

Skal vi så ikke lave et politisk parti?
↧
↧

Skolens Uddannelsesskade

February 28, 2016, 4:36 am
$
0
0


by ChaosNavigator


If you take away the meaning of words it incapacitates our thought.
  • If you cannot speak, you cannot think.
  • If you cannot think, you cannot figure things out.
  • If you cannot figure things out, you will never see that you are a slave.
  • If you cannot see that you are a slave, you can never rebel.
  • If you cannot rebel, you will never be free.
  • If you cannot be free, you can never fulfill your purpose on earth to be your highest and best self.


"It is to be expected that advances in physiology and psychology will give governments much more control over individual mentality than they now have even in totalitarian countries. Fichte laid it down that education should aim at destroying free will, so that, after pupils have left school, they shall be incapable, throughout the rest of their lives, of thinking or acting otherwise than as their schoolmasters would have wished... Diet, injections, and injunctions will combine, from a very early age, to produce the sort of character and the sort of beliefs that the authorities consider desirable, and any serious criticism of the powers that be will become psychologically impossible. Even if all are miserable, all will believe themselves happy, because the government will tell them that they are so.'
- Bertrand Russell

Happy slaves are the bitterest enemies of freedom
- Marie Freifrau von Ebner-Eschenbach

I freed a thousand slaves I could have freed a thousand more if only they knew they were slaves
- Harriet Tubman 

"The ultimate tyranny in a society is not control by martial law. It is control by the psychological manipulation of consciousness, through which reality is defined so that those who exist within it do not even realize that they are in prison. They do not even realize that there is something outside of where they exist."
- Barbara Marciniak, 'Bringers of the Dawn'

None are more hopelessly enslaved than those who falsely believe they are free.”
- Goethe

It is difficult to free fools from the chains they revere.
- Voltaire

There will be, in the next generation or so, a pharmacological method of making people love their servitude, and producing dictatorship without tears, so to speak, producing a kind of painless concentration camp for entire societies, so that people will in fact have their liberties taken away from them, but will rather enjoy it, because they will be distracted from any desire to rebel by propaganda or brainwashing, or brainwashing enhanced by pharmacological methods. And this seems to be final revolution
- Aldous Huxley

“To make a contented slave,’ [Frederick] Bailey later wrote, ‘it is necessary to make a thoughtless one. It is necessary to darken his moral and mental vision, and, as far as possible, to annihilate the power of reason.’ This is why the slaveholders must control what slaves hear and see and think. This is why reading and critical thinking are dangerous, indeed subversive, in an unjust society.”
- Carl Sagan



En ung gymnasieelev har idag i JP fattet ovenstående pointer, så der er måske håb endnu:
'Der er adskillige historiske eksempler på, at når man skal knække et folk, er det bedste våben at fratage dem deres historie og viden, for så ved de slet ikke, at de bliver undertrykt.'
http://jyllands-posten.dk/debat/breve/ECE8474636/kultur-et-fremmedord-for-min-generation/



Lidt tilbageblik:



POLITIKEN
Lektor: Studerende skriver og ræsonnerer som 11-årige
"Denne vinter har jeg igen censureret flere end hundrede opgaver hos blomsten af Danmarks ungdom på kommunikations- og politikstudierne.
De skriver som 11-årige, så er det sagt, og de ræsonnerer på nogenlunde samme niveau.
- http://politiken.dk/debat/ECE1201611/studerende-skriver-og-raesonnerer-som-11-aarige/


POL.DK
Vi sender den ene analfabetiske generation ud fra gymnasiet efter den anden
Sandheden er, at vi i løbet af de tre gymnasieår slet ikke har tid til at træne eleverne i de basiskundskaber, de skulle have lært i 4., 5. og 6. klasse.
http://politiken.dk/debat/kroniken/ECE2356869/vi-sender-den-ene-analfabetiske-generation-ud-fra-gymnasiet-efter-den-anden/





Den legendariske George Carlin, systemkritisk stand-up komiker i en af hans mest berømte performances (video + transcript):http://shoqvalue.com/george-carlin-on-the-american-dream-with-transcript





Udvalgte kommentarer fra oplyste mennesker in the real know:
De fleste tror stadigvæk, at skolen er til for børnene. Det er den ikke. Formålet med den prøjsiske skole [den model som er fremherskende i den vestlige verden] er at skabe lydige borgere, der ikke stiller spørgsmål og blot gør, som de får besked på.

Måden det gøres på er som følger:

* Get them while the're young. Børnene skal starte i skole eller på de statslige opdragelsesanstalter (kaldet dagtilbud, pasningstilbud eller slet og ret børnehaver eller vuggestuer) så tidligt som muligt. Hermed søger man at mindske forældrenes, bedsteforældrenes og lokalsamfundets indflydelse så meget som muligt og giver i stedet fremmede mennesker, kaldet pædagoger, retten til at opdrage.

* Fjern dem fra lokalsamfundets virkelighed og placér dem då længe som muligt i en kunstig virkelighed. Dette gøres ved at skabe kunstige rammer for børnene, væk fra forældrene og lokalsamfundet, i de kunstige opdragelsesinstitutioner kaldet skoler. Selvom en skole ligger midt i et brokvarter, har det, der foregår på skolerne, intet med virkeligheden at gøre. Både forældre, børnene, lærerne og ledelsen på skolen kan alle gøre en stor indsats for at give børnene en god uddannelse, men 1) at sidde i et klasselokale, 2) med 25 andre børn på samme alderstrin, 3) få undervisning af en lærer der skal fange 26 børns individuelle behov, 4) med et skema der hakker både dagen og emnerne op i og til plukfisk, 5) løsrevet fra enhver mulighed for at skabe en samlet forståelse af, Hvordan Verden Virkelig Fungerer, sker kun i skolen, ikke andre steder.

* Opløs landsbyskolerne og skab store administrative enheder i byerne. Lige siden Ruder Konge gik med sin far på arbejde har magten i samfundet altid været stærkest i byerne. Selv i disse elektroniske tider betyder afstand meget. Byerne er derfor stedet, hvor så mange som muligt skal være, hvis man vil have kontrol over tingene - også uddannelse. Det er lettere at administrere store enheder teknokratisk og indoktrineringsmæssigt, hvis de er i byerne. Der er ganske enkelt for meget virkelighed i landsbyskolerne til, at de kan fungere efter planen. Derfor må de erstattes og slås sammen med andre skoler, der evt. må udbygges til at kunne opsuge børnene fra landdistrikterne. (Det er der desværre en hel del forældre ude på landet, der ikke har forstået, hvorfor man har ændret reglerne, så de er blevet sværere at bevare skolerne der. Til gengæld affolkes landdistrikterne, fordi forældrene søger til byerne for at give børnene en uddannelse (i den tro, at set er det, skolerne er udtænkt til at give dem), og så får man slået en ekstra flue med samme smæk: Flere mennesker i byerne er lig med øget kontrol).

* Dræb børnenes kreativitet, nysgerrighed, lyst til at lære - og deres oprørstrang. Hvis skolen virkede efter hensigten, ville vi have dygtige børn, der har lyst til at lære, selvstændige børn, der er kreative og nytænkende. Men det modsatte sker - ikke hos alle men hos en alarmerende stor del af de danske (og amerikanske) børn. Skoletræthed er udbredt, som det blev vist i en undersøgelse for to år siden, hvor halvdelen af børnene i de ældste klasser var dødtrætte af skolen. Det "overrasker" de professionelle, at tallet er så højt, men forstår man det jeg har skrevet burde det ikke overraske. Hvordan ville du have det, kære læser, hvis du hele tiden blev sat til at udføre den ene meningsløse og løsrevede opgave efter den anden med ansvar for, at du lærer at tilpasse dig og tilegne dig denne meningsløse læring år ud og år ind, og hvor du bliver mødt af skyld og skam fra lærerne og Ritalin fra pillepusherne, hvis du ikke makker ret? Det overraskende er ikke, at halvdelen er skoletrætte men at kun halvdelen er det.

* I flg. John Taylor Gatto er den menneskelige kreativitet en af de ting, som magthaverne gerne vil have ødelagt. Hvis folk er kreative og har fantasien i orden kan de både forestille sig en anden verden, en anden indretning af samfundet, en bedre verden end den bedste af alle verdener, de bliver præsenteret for i skolen og i medierne, og de ville være i stand til at finde på muligheder for at skabe noget andet og bedre. Det kan man naturligvis ikke have! Derfor må kreativiteten dø. Derfor sætter man børn sammen med andre børn på samme alder i et klasseværelse med en lærer, løsrevet fra virkeligheden, med et pensum, der umuliggør en samlet forståelse af stoffet - både stoffet og hjernen klippes i stumper og stykker.

* Forlæng denne form for undervisning, så børnene bliver fastholdt i systemet så længe som muligt. Ikke blot får man smadret børnenes fantasi og selvstændighed, og ikke blot får man mulighed for at forme børnene til at blive lydige skatteydere i samfundets velfærds- og voldfærdssystem - man får også ødelagt børnenes oprørstrang. Når man kommer ud af skolesystemet som 25-årig, hvor alt andet end den lige vej straffes, så vil man have zombificeret langt den største del af en given årgang. Giv dem desuden en studiegæld og tårnhøje huspriser, og gør dem desuden afhængige af systemet, som de pjuskede, umodne børnevoksne de i virkeligheden er, og du har den perfekte opskrift på, hvordan man skaber verdens bedste cafe latte-samfund.


Læs gerne regeringens udspil om, at 95 % af en årgang skal have en ungdomsuddannelse igen.
Og se disse to klip. Og tænk selv!
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=acLW1vFO-2Q
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=YQiW_l848t8




Jon Dore
21. august, 2012 - 17:01#
Der vil ikke ske noget afgørende med folkeskolen, før den bliver forandret totalt. Enhver reform inden for det gældende er dømt til at mislykkes. Det nuværende system producerer funktionel analfebtisme på et rystende højt niveau. Det generelle niveau ser også ud til at være dalende.

Det er imidlertid det, som skolesystemet er designet til. Folk tror fejlagtigt, at meningen med det offentlige skolesystem er at give børn en god uddannelse. Det er det ikke! Formålet er at skabe lydige borgere, uden kreativitet og selvstændig tænkning, der tror på det, der til enhver tid er i de herskendes interesser at tro på.

Læs lidt af det, som John Taylor Gatto har skrevet. Hans forfatterskab sætter skolesystemet ind i en større kontekst. Derfra er der ingen vej tilbage. Så ser man, at en ny nordisk skole kun vil kunne rejse sig fra asken, når den gamle - metaforisk set - er blevet brændt ned til grunden.
Den legendariske lærer og kritiker John Taylor Gatto:

What does the school do with the children? Gatto states the following assertions in "Dumbing Us Down":
It makes the children confused. It presents an incoherent ensemble of information that the child needs to memorize to stay in school. Apart from the tests and trials that programming is similar to the television, it fills almost all the "free" time of children. One sees and hears something, only to forget it again.


It teaches them to accept their class affiliation.
It makes them indifferent.
It makes them emotionally dependent.
It makes them intellectually dependent.
It teaches them a kind of self-confidence that requires constant confirmation by experts (provisional self-esteem).
It makes it clear to them that they cannot hide, because they are always supervised.[9]
Dumbing Us Downhttp://www.amazon.com/Dumbing-Down-Curriculum-Compulsory-Anniversary/dp/...
1) The Ultimate History Lesson: A Weekend with John Taylor Gatto (Intro + Hour 1 of 5)http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=YQiW_l848t8







Jon Dore
21. august, 2012 - 17:29#

Den vestlige - og til dels østlige - verdens skolesystemer er en del af det paradigme, der falder sammen for tiden.

Hvis man går et skridt tilbage til det preusiske rige, da man tabte en krig til Polen. Årsagen til dette - mente man fra højere sted i riget - skyldtes, at officiererne var for godt uddannede. Det betød bla., at det stillede for mange kritiske spørgsmål som fx. ‘hvorfor skal vi gå i krig’. Derefter lavede man et nyt skolesystem, hvor man blev opdraget til ikke at stille spørgsmål, blot at repetere, kopiere og imitere. Der findes en hel teori bag dette system, der viste sig succesfuldt udfra sin præmis: at skabe undersåtter, der altid adlød.
Dette skolesystem var så succesfuldt, at det blev eksporteret til hele den vestlige verden. Ja helt ude i Østen, i Japan, blev hele den preusiske forfatning kopieret i 1800-tallet. Japan var et af ofrene for vestlig imperialisme i opiumskrigens og slavehandlens tid. Deres kejser blev udskiftet med en nikkedukke og landet lå åbent for udplyndring af Det Brittiske Østasiatiske Kompagni. Den engelske krone har sine umådelige rigdomme fra disse brutale overgreb.

Ingen har vel som japanerne implementeret det ensrettende og fordummende skolesystem, som preuserne udviklede. Hvis nogen har undret sig over den underlige forbindelse mellem nazityskland og Japan under 2 verdenskrig, skal man tilbage i tiden for at gennemskue dette herre-slave-copy-paste-forhold. Og hvem var det i øvrigt, der financierede nazisterne: ingen andre end aktørerne, bankfolkene fra opiumskrigene og slavehandlens tid.

Senere i USA indførtes det preusiske skolesystem. Rockefeller’ne havde problemer med Standard Oil. Sammen med Vanderbild’erne og Garnegie’rne slog de sig på filantropi - for at tage sig godt ud blandt folk. De gav med den ene hånd og tog med den anden. Deres mål var et ganske andet end godgørenhed: villige duknakkede slaver i industrisamfundet. En anden af deres opfindelser var medicinalindustrien, der indtil i dag har skabt livslange afhængighedsslaver. Det er i virkeligheden opiumskrigen version 2.0: forgiftning og fordummelsen af hele befolkninger.

Det var også dem, der skabte det amerikanske skolesystem baseret på det preusiske. Samme mål: fordummelse.
Endnu to step baglæns i historien. Calvinismen er den hardcore protestantiske kerne, der er forløberen for det preusiske system. Disse mørkemænd havde en enorm indflydelse på både det tyske og senere det engelske skolesystem og i øvrigt tidens og eftertidens syn på mennesket. Vi regnes af dem for ubegavede kræ uden en sjæl og uden en vilje. Vi er en slags umælende kreaturer, der skal gennes rundt i folden af deres hyrder.




Det handler om sindelagskontrol - total kontrol. En ligeså indflydelsesrig gruppe, der trækker sit sorte spor ubrudt gennem historien er jesuitterne. Som den katolske kirkes gestapo-stormtropper og infiltratorer og hjernevaskere har de opdraget generationer af børn. Et dogme har været: giv mig det 5-års barn, og jeg skal give den voksne.Viden er magt, sagde de. Det stod på porten ind til klosterskolerne. Javist var der lærdom, men den var for de få. Masserne skulle holdes væk fra egentlig viden.

Sidste trin baglæns i elevatorversionen af det historiske vue er romerstaten. Den form for skole fandtes allerede her. Den rigtige skole, hvor man lærte at tænke var forbeholdt frie mænd. Slaverne havde ikke ret til bøger og uddannelse. Ordet ‘liber’ betyder både ‘bog’ og ‘fri’. Biblioteker er for frie mænd, ikke for slaver.

Træningen i at tænke hed Trivium og Quadrivium. Trivium var grammatik, logik og retorik. I nævnte rækkefølge - en ombytning ødelægger resultatet.
Først lærer man at stille spørgsmålene: hvem-hvad-hvor-hvornår. Det er den grundlæggende metodik i den generelle grammatik (den specielle grammatik handler som bekendt om sætningsdannelser i sprog).

Dernæst går man over til logikken, der handler om spørgsmålet: hvorfor. I logikken søger man sammenhænge og årsager, og man søger at eliminere selvmodsigelser. Sund retspraksis baserer sig på logik og evnen til at gennemskue usunde logiske fejlslutninger - dem, man hele tiden hører i medierne, i debatter og ud af munden på politikere.

Retorikken er 3. led i Trivium, der handler om spørgsmålet: hvordan. Altså hvordan formidler man det foregående og hvordan anvender man sit materiale, når det via logikken er ordnet på den rigtige måde?

Quadrivium er det, vi i dag kender som naturvidenskaberne. Det handler om tal, rum og tid. Rækkefølgen her er også vigtig. Matematikken var læren om tallene. Geometrien var læren om tallene i rummet. Musikken var læren om tallene i tiden. Astronomien var læren om tallene i rummet og tiden. Altså fra det enkle til det sammensatte.

Sammensat og andvendt er Trivium og Quadrivium det perfekte redskab til at tænke.

De preusiske officierer, der stillede spørgsmål om, hvorfor det skulle slå andre mennesker ihjel, var alle trænede i de klassiske ‘frie kunster’, altså Artes Liberales, Trivium og Quadrivium, det frie menneskes, ikke-slavens ret til uddannelse og selvstændig tænkning. Da de i deres fulde ret valgte at anvende deres lærdom, skabte der hermed - utilsigtet - grobund for et skolesystem, der har taget kvælertag på verden lige siden.

Dette system har aldrig lært folk AT tænke. Det har lært dem HVAD, de skulle tænke.


 

David Steinberg
06. december, 2012 - 14:16#
Kasper Hincheli stiller nogle væsentlige spørgsmål, og svarene er lige så interessante, som de grundantagelser, mange forældre i Danmark, går rundt og har omkring det offentlige skolesystem i Danmark, som er 180 grader modsat den reelle virkelighed. Når man ikke kan få tingene til at gå op, og man ender i en modsigelse, er det formentlig fordi en eller flere af ens antagelser, der glider ind i præmisserne, er forkerte. Det er det i hvert fald i dette tilfælde. Kan man få øje på disse præmisser og stille dem korrekt, så de svarer til virkeligheden, er der ikke nogen modsigelse - kun en øjenåbnende virkelighed. Da indlægget både er sympatisk og sigende for dette forhold, er det værd at se nærmere på det.

Således spørger Kasper Hincheli følgende (og når jeg bruger hans navn i det følgende er det blot for at påpege, hvem der siger hvad - intet andet - jeg har nemlig stort set de samme værdier - den eneste forskel er, at jeg har andre præmisser, men det kommer vi til hen ad vejen):

* Hvordan kan det være, at skolen skal indrettes efter de bogligst svageste 20%?
* Hvornår skal børnene være sammen med deres forældre - og hvornår skal forældrene være sammen med deres børn?
* Hvor bliver spontaneiteten af, når alting er struktureret?
* Hvornår skal børnene udvikle deres kreativitet?
* Hvornår skal børnene kunne have dannende fritidsjobs og gå til sport?
Værdierne bag alle disse spørgsmål synes for Kasper Hincheli at være følgende:
* At skolen også skal være for de bogligst stærkeste 80 %, så de også får noget ud af skolen, idet et godt (højt) udbytte af skolen for de 80 % er vigtigt.
* At børn og forældre skal have tid til at kunne være sammen, idet samvær mellem forældre og børn er vigtigt..
* At der skal være plads til spontaneitet, og at alting ikke skal struktureres, idet spontaneitet (og herigennem autonomi) er vigtigt.
* At børn skal have tid til at udvikle deres kreativitet, idet kreativitet er vigtigt.
* At dannelse er vigtigt - ligeså sport.
Jeg er naturligvis enig med Kasper Hincheli i, at ovenstående er vigtigt, så længe det afspejler den enkelte families værdier og udfoldes i frihed, men det tror jeg nu heller ikke, at Kapser Hincheli er uenig heri (det er i denne sammenhæng ligegyldigt)


Så derfor må alle tænksomme læsere stille sig selv dette spørgsmål:
* Hvordan kan det være, at regeringen ønsker, at skolen skal indrettes efter de svageste 20 % på bekostning af de 80 %?
* Hvordan kan det være, at regeringen ønsker, at børn og forældre skal have mindre tid sammen og mindre tid til, at forældrene kan følge med i, hvad der foregår i skolen?
* Hvordan kan det være, at regeringen ønsker, at der skal være mindre spontaneitet og mere struktur?
* Hvordan kan det være, at regeringen ønsker, at der skal være mindre dannelse i virkeligheden på egen hånd?
* Hvordan kan det være, at regeringen ønsker, at børnene ikke skal udvikle deres kreativitet?



For den uvidende dansker, der blot accepterer, at et offentligt skolesystem - altid, altid, altid og ubetinget - er et gode, og at statsmagten altid vil det bedste for deres borgere, kan det komme som en våd klud i ansigtet, lidt som et chok, at dette langt fra er tilfældet. Faktisk er det sådan, at regeringens forslag er fuldt på omgangshøjde med, hvad der har været dagsordenen for det offentlige skolesystem i snart flere hundrede år. Det tror du, der læser dette her, nok ikke på, men spørgsmålet er, om du har studeret skolens historie - dens virkelige historie - eller blot har accepteret præmisset om, at statsmagten vil det bedste uden at have tænkt nærmere over det - et præmis, du formentlig har fået i... det offentlige skolesystem. (privatskolerne kan, formentlig med enkelte undtagelser, tælle med her, for hvor lærer man om skolens faktiske historie henne? Jeg har fået min viden om skolesystemets historie fra Internettet - guddødemig ikke fra folkeskolen eller gymnasiet!).

Hvis en mand går langs vandet og smider sten i vandet og påstår, at han ikke ønsker at smide stenene i vandet men sørme ønsker at bevare dem, så er den adfærd, som manden udviser i modstrid med, hvad han siger.




Hvis en bager bager brød og putter cyankalium i, og han påstår, at han skam ikke ønsker at forgive nogen, så er den adfærd, som manden udviser, i modstrid med, hvad han siger.

Hvis en regering siger, at den ønsker mere tid til, at forældre kan være sammen med deres børn, at de ønsker, at forældrene enagerer sig mere ved at deltage aktivt i undervisningen af deres børn (gennem lektier og andre ting), at de ønsker, at børnene skal være så meget som muligt i virkeligheden, at de ønsker at børnene udvikler deres kreativitet, at de ønsker, at hvert barn udvikler deres evner maksimalt...
... og de putter dem i en heldagsskole langt væk fra virkeligheden, langt væk fra forældrene, kører alle forældre ud på et sidespor ved at fjerne ethvert element af forældrenes undervisning af deres børn, putter dem i en skole, der - er - designet - til - at - ødelægge - børnenes - kreativitet, og samtidig gør, hvad man kan for at eliminere differentieret undervisning, så er den adfærd, som regeringen udviser, i modstrid med, hvad de siger.


Og så skal præmisset ændres til, at det er fordi de ønsker det sådan - og intet andet.

Med andre ord - i virkeligheden er svaret på alle de retoriske spørgsmål, som Kapser Hincheli stiller, at de rent faktisk IKKE ønsker at opfylde de værdier, som han har, og som jeg er sikker på, at mange andre forældre deler. Det bør naturligvis få tænksomme mennesker til at overveje situationen meget grundigt. Og det bør det især gøre, fordi situationen er meget, meget, meget alvorlig.

Jeg kender ingen, der bakker op omkring heldagsskolen. Jeg kender ingen, der synes, at forslagene er gode. Hvordan kan man bakke op omkring det, når en elendig skole allerede til fulde har demonstreret, at den mentalt makulerer en stadig større andel af børnenes sind til konfetti, at flere og flere bliver funktionelle analfabeter og går ud af folkeskolen uden at kunne læse noget, der er sværere end en jumbobog og heller ikke kan, hverken det ene eller det andet? 

Når forslaget fortsætter - alle - de - mekanismer - i - skolestruktureren - der - er - årsag - til - at - børnenes - sind makuleres? Hvordan kan nogen i deres vildeste fantasi forestille sig, når dårlig undervisning, dårlige rammer, dårlige strukturerer producerer funktionelle analfabeter, at de selvsamme rammer bare i udvidet målestok, pludselig skulle kunne producere dygtige skoleelever? 

Hvordan kan man i sin vildeste fantasti forestille sig, at dårlig undvisning er bedre for børnene, bare de får endnu mere af det? Og hvordan kan man forestille sig, at det kunne blive bedre, når de amerikanske gymnasieelever nu er oppe på omkring 2/3 funktionel analfabetisme, når først man gennemskuer, at det danske skolesystem i dag er en stadigt mere tro kopi af det amerikanske skolesystem?



Det kan man naturlgivis kun forestille sig, så længe man har nogle grundlæggende præmisser om, at skolen sådan set i bund og grund, når alt kommer til alt, er god nok. At vi bare ikke har fundet ud af, hvordan vi kan gøre det godt nok. Glemt er, at børnene bliver dårligere og dårligere. Ergo - vi kunne engang godt finde ud af det. Men dengang vi kunne finde ud af det, var skolen anderledes - der var ingen nationale tests, ingen central styring af curriculummet, ingen ADHD-børn (hvor kommer de mon fra...? Kunne det tænkes, at de produceres af skolesytemet, som det helt præcist blev forudsagt, dengang man i USA besluttede sig for at give skruen et par ekstra omdrejninger? Tja-da-dum-tja-da-dej...). Der var mere frihed til børn og lærere.

Og går man rigtigt lang tid tilbage i overklassens skolesystem, hvor der i parentes bemærket sjovt nok heller ikke var nogen ADHD-bør (tja-da-du-tja-da-dej), så lærte de latin og oldgræsk, læste klassikerne på originalsproget, mestrede trivium i et miljø, der giver alt hvad der foregår i Danmark nu om dage totalt baghjul), men det var længe før den progressive, Ritt Bjerregaard-hvad-alle-ikke-kan-lære-skal-ingen-lære-pædagogik, og før man gik over til den behaviouristiske "classroom management"-lærerrolle, og...


Så, Kasper Hincheli og andre, hvis I virkelig ønsker at få svarene på dine spørgsmål - ikke de politisk korrekte svar men de VIRKELIGE svar - så bør I, og andre der ønsker det samme, bruge noget tid på at sætte jer ind i følgende. Jeg er sikker på, at når man har læst og set følgende, så vil man være meget klogere på, hvad der foregår, og sandheden vil gå op for én med alle de frihedsskabende muligheder, det giver, når man er empowered med en sand forståelse af, hvad der foregår.
Læs især kapitel 1, der er en gengivelse af den tale, Gatto holdt, da han blev "årets lærer" i New York i 1991, men hele bogen kan anbefales:http://www.amazon.co.uk/Dumbing-Down-Curriculum-Compulsory-Schooling/dp/...


The Ultimate History Lesson: A Weekend with John Taylor Gatto (Intro + Hour 1 of 5)http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=YQiW_l848t8

 
Og når rullegardinet for virkeligheden går op for tilstrækkeligt mange forældre, hvad sker der så?





David Steinberg
07. december, 2012 - 09:53#
Hvis man gerne vil have nogle bud på løsninger, der bryder med det eksisterende og stadigvæk mere omklamrende og mentalt makulerende paradigme, kan man med fordel læse det indlæg jeg lavede i denne tråd:
http://www.information.dk/telegram/318729#comment-706399


Desuden vil jeg virkelig anbefale, at man anskaffer sig et eksemplar af Gattos bøger - fx Dumbing Us Down, Hvis nogen af jer allerede har snuset til den, er jeg interesseret i at læse jeres kommentar til bogen. Det samme gælder The Ultimate History Lesson, som jeg linkede til ovenfor.
I mellemtiden er her noget mere at tænke over:

 
Fra bogen "The Curriculum of Necessity or What Must an Educated Person Know?"
"A few years back one of the schools at Harvard, perhaps the School of Government, issued some advice to its students on planning a career in the new international economy it believed was arriving. It warned sharply that academic classes and professional credentials would count for less and less when measured against real world training. Ten qualities were offered as essential to successfully adapting to the rapidly changing world of work. See how many of those you think are regularly taught in the schools of your city or state:

1) The ability to define problems without a guide.
2) The ability to ask hard questions which challenge prevailing assumptions.
3) The ability to work in teams without guidance.
4) The ability to work absolutely alone.
5) The ability to persuade others that your course is the right one.
6) The ability to discuss issues and techniques in public with an eye to reaching decisions about policy.
7) The ability to conceptualize and reorganize information into new patterns.
8) The ability to pull what you need quickly from masses of irrelevant data.
9) The ability to think inductively, deductively, and dialectically.
10) The ability to attack problems heuristically.

You might be able to come up with a better list than Harvard did without surrendering any of these fundamental ideas, and yet from where I sit, and I sat around schools for nearly 30 years, I don't think we teach any of these things as a matter of school policy.

And for good reason, schools as we know them couldn't function at all if we did. Can you imagine a school where children challenged prevailing assumptions? Or worked alone without guidance? Or defined their own problems? It would be a radical contradiction of everything we've been conditioned to expect schools to do. If you want your son or daughter to learn what Harvard said was necessary, you'll have to arrange it outside of school time, maybe in between the dentist and the dancing lessons. And if you are poor, you better forget it altogether."



Den praktiske løsning, der kan omsætte Harvards ti punkter, er den klassiske verdens trivium, så enkelt kan det siges. Der er garanteret fremtidssikring, hvis man baserer undervisningen på dannelse og uddannelse, der har været i flere tusinde år - af forskellige grunde. Så, Henrik Knap og andre, den rigtige løsning findes skam!

Naturligvis vil det ikke være muligt at finde en løsning, hvis man arbejder inden for det nuværende paradigme, for så kan vi kun være sikre på, at løsningerne vil være forkerte, og at de vil producere evindelig elendighed. Nej, vi skal tænke "uden for boksen", og i forhold til i dag kræver det, at vi kan genopdage de klassiske dyders systematiske og grundige tilgang til læring.

 

David Steinberg
14. december, 2012 - 00:51#
Når staten fortrænger den enkeltes liv mere og mere til en eksistens i skyggen af Den Store Stat, så sker det ikke som en tilfældighed men fordi det er meningen. Stat og frihed er to modsætninger i evig strid, og i forhold til skolen venter jeg blot på, at man efter svensk forbillede (ved lovændringen for nylig) vil skære alle skoler i Danmark over én kam og kræve samme rammer og pensum på alle folkeskoler, privatskoler og friskoler, sekulære såvel som religiøse, mainstream såvel som alternative. Hvis det ikke sker på den måde, vil det ske på en anden. Uanset hvad vil den totale stat marchere fremad - med tab af den enkeltes frihed til følge.
Indtil det sker, kan vi lade som om vi lever i et frit samfund, og derfor kan vi fornøje os med Ellen Lilliendal og Maren Skottes indlæg, der jo ender med følgende afsnit:
"Hvad er mon kritikernes pointe med, at 15 procent af den danske grundskole skal udmagres og nedprioriteres i forhold til de nationale ambitioner om at skabe danmarkshistoriens bedst uddannede generation?"

Pointen kan være svær at få øje på, hvis man tager udgangspunkt i præmisset om, at der rent faktisk er tale om ambitioner om at skabe "dammarkshistoriens bedst uddannede generation". Men hvis man vender dette præmis på hovedet, så ville afsnittet skulle skrives som følger: "Hvad er mon kritikernes pointe med, at 15 procent af den danske grundskole skal udmagres og nedprioriteres i forhold til de nationale ambitioner om at skabe danmarkshistoriens dårligst uddannede generation? Ja, så går tingene pludselig op.Så enkelt kan det gøres. Så enkelt kan det siges.



Når jeg taler med folk om folkeskolen, så er folk i ni ud af ti tllfælde enig med mig i, at det der sker i den danske folkeskole i sin nuværende inkarnation er langt ude. Der, hvor jeg oplever uenighed, men dog med en tendens i de senere år til en stadig større åbenhed over for tesen, er, når jeg påpeger, at den stigende fordummelse sker bevidst - at der er en plan. Det er som om folk godt kan se, at de danske folkeskolebørn bliver dummere og dummere, men de kan ikke holde tanken ud, at det skulle ske bevidst. Hvad der så er forklaringen, kan de ikke sige noget om - det kan, må, skal, må, må, må, må bare ikke ske med vilje. Det må det altså bare ikke. Men som sagt - jeg oplever en stigende åbenhed for dette punkt også. Rullegardinet er ved at gå op.


Ovenstående citat - som jeg har vendt på hovedet - viser to ting. Det viser, hvor lidt der skal til for at man kan skjule den egentlige dagsorden for folk, der endnu ikke ved bedre. Det viser også, hvor relativt lidt, der skal til - og hvor sårbar hele maskeraden er - for at folk gennemskuer det. Hvis politikerne påstår, at man ønsker "danmarkshistoriens bedst uddannede generation" og samtidig skaber en skole, der viderefører de værste aspekter af de strukturer, der skaber den omsiggribende fordummelse af danske skolebørn, som vi er vidne til, og oven i købet gør dem værre, så er det eneste, man skal gøre for at se tingene klart, at man vender et af præmisserne på hovedet, som jeg gjorde i ovenstående citat: 

Hvis politikerne i virkeligheden ønsker "danmarkshistoriens dårligst uddannede generation" og opnår dette ved at skabe en skole, der viderefører de værste aspekter af de strukturer, der skaber den omsiggribende fordummelse af danske skolebørn, som vi er vidne til, og oven i købet gør det værre, så giver tingene mening. Sådanne klare øjeblikke er med til at få rullegardinet for folks øjne til at gå op, så de pludselig kan se, hvorfor der sker det med deres børn, som der sker.



Mens jeg iagttager, at dette rullegardin for folks oplevelse af virkeligheden, forudser jeg desuden, at heldagsskolen generelt vil mindske skoleelevernes trivsel, at den vil forstærke udskolebørnenes skoletræthed, at den vil mindske det faglige niveau. Vi vil ende med danmarkshistoriens dårligst uddannede generation - helt efter planen, til stor forbløffelse for politikerne, der naturligvis vil se på, hvilke skruer man kan skrue på, og så skrue på dem, så det blot bliver endnu værre og endnu værre og endnu værre. Det vil i en sådan situation blive sværere og sværere for de sidste at opretholde illusionen om, at vores vassalpolitikere ikke gør det med vilje. Måske vil de aller aller aller sidste hævde, at de blot er dumme - men hverken dumhed eller ond tro er gode argumenter for at uddanne danmarkshistoriens dårligst uddannede generation, vel? Nej, jo længere tiden går - så længe internettet er relativt frit - vil rullegardinet fortsætte med at gå op for flere og flere.




I Danmark bruger man forskellige kneb til at forhindre rullegardinet i at gå op. Fx maskerer man delvist faldet i faglighed ved at pålægge censorerne og lærerne til gymnasiernes afgangseksamen at give højere karakterer, da man efter Undervisningsministeriets opfattelse giver alt for lave karakterer i forhold til udlandet. Hvis censorernes og lærernes karakterer afspejler elevernes standpunkt, og Undervisningsministeriet ønsker, at karaktererne skal være højere end dette, så betyder det, at Undervisningsministeriet har pålagt gymnasierne at give eleverne karakterer, der er højere end det, som deres standpunkt berettiger til. Så længe folk ikke ved, at dette rent faktisk er sket, kan man forhindre rullegardinet i at gå op. Men når folk efterhånden får at vide, at det er det, der er sket, så vil rullegardinet gå op for dem, der får det at vide - og som tænker sig om og ikke blot lukker øjnene igen. (Hvis nogen spørger, hvem der er min kilde til denne information, kan jeg sige, at det er en gymnasielærer fra et af Danmarls fremmeste gymnasier, der åbenlyst forbløffet delte ud af sine erfaringer).

I USA har man forsøgt at maskere faldet i fagligheden ved at ændre på beståelseskriterierne til deres SAT-test. De er vist blevet revideret nedad et par gange. Det er jo en anden måde, at systemet kan få folk igennem på - hvis de ikke kan bestå, kan man sænke kravene, så de består alligevel. Og sådan kan man blive ved.

Rullegardinet, der sidder og spærrer for de danske forældres udsyn, er som nævnt - og som i udlandet i øvrigt, hvor flere og flere forældre tager sagen i egen hånd og begynder at gøre oprør og yde aktiv modstand - langsomt men sikkert ved at gå op. Danmark er ikke et foregangsland, hvad dette angår, men jeg ser også tegn på, at det så småt er ved at ske her hos os.


Den store udfordring for de danske politikere er således at gøre den danske befolkning historieløs, filosofiløs, videnskabsløs, sprogligt og matematisk inkompetente uden evne til selvstændig, kritisk tænkning og med en grad af lydighed, der vil få enhver kolonnekommandør til at blive grøn af misundelse, samtidig med at man forsøger at give indtryk af, at man ønsker det modsatte. 

Det er et subtilt spil, der kører, hvor jeg ikke kan tro andet, end at de danske vassalpolitikere er klar over, at det er det, de gør. Det bliver imidlertid mindre og mindre subtilt for hver dag, der går, efterhånden som rullegardinet går op for flere og flere danskere, og flere og flere dermed bliver i stand til at se, hvad der egentlig foregår.

Det må faktisk være svært at være politiker og dermed aktivt deltagende i den mentale makulering af den danske befolknings børn og unge, når et ukendt men stigende antal danskere er klar over, at det er det, der foregår.
(Jeg vil endnu en gang henvise til John Taylor Gattos forfatterskab - Dumbing Us Down:
http://www.amazon.co.uk/Dumbing-Down-Curriculum-Compulsory-Schooling/dp/...
Weapons of Mass Instruction:http://www.amazon.co.uk/Weapons-Mass-Instruction-Schoolteachers-Compulso...
- og The Ultimate History Lesson:http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=YQiW_l848t8
).
-----------------------

 

David Steinberg
15. december, 2012 - 12:27#
Man kan ikke, som Elsebeth Hagen, vurdere skolens virkning på ens børn ud fra, hvordan det er gået de første fire måneder. Det er naturligvis helt fint, at Bastian er glad for at gå i skole, at han har en god lærer, der kan synge og danse med børnene. Men der er lang vej hjem fra december i 0. klasse til juni i 9. klasse!

Når over halvdelen af de danske skolebørn i udskolingen er skoletrætte - hvilket formanden for Danmarks Lærerforening synes er "overraskende", så fortæller det ikke kun en historie om de store børn. Det fortæller også, hvad der sker med børn som kunne have været som Bastian til at begynde med, men som hen ad den lange vej mod afgangsprøven i 9. klasse ganske enkelt får smadret deres nysgerrighed, deres kreativitet og deres lyst til at lære.

Jeg har set mange børn starte i børnehaveklassen med julelys i øjnene. For de skolestartende børn tændes julelysene ikke i december men i mange år før - og især i august måned, når den store dag endelig, endelig, endelig er oprindet. NU skal de starte i skolen - de GLÆDER sig. Men før eller siden sker der noget. Allerede efter et år eller to, for nogle går der kun nogle måneder, sker der en mærkbar ændring hos dem. De har fået "skolestress"m, begynder at drille hinanden, lysten til at lære, deres nysgerrig - og julelysene i øjnene - er slukket.
Jeg har set det så mange mange, og det er lige tragisk hver gang.Man kan altid se det på øjnene. Øjnene, det slukkede, stressede, kuede, tvungede, tyngede blik.

Lad os håbe, at børnene i Bastians klasse når til slutningen af alfabetet en dag. Lad os også håbe, at de lærer at læse. Lad os håbe, at de lærer at læse mere end jumbobøger, så de rent faktisk får en kompetence, de kan bruge i den virkelige verden (den verden, der eksisterer uden for skolen). Lad os virkelig håbe det. Lad os håbe, at de lærer de basale regnearter, og at de måske endda når at kigge på de mere avancerede, algebraiske ting. Lad os virkelig håbe det.
Men hvad nu, hvis de ikke gør? Hvornår griber man så ind som forælder?

En af de ting, man kan tænke som forælder, og som gør, at man ikke griber ind, er idéen om, at "det kommer nok". Forældre, der endnu ikke har gennemskuet, hvad der foregår, tror, at børnene "nok skal komme efter det." At de pludselig vil blive rigtigt gode læsere, at de pludselig kan plusse, minusse, gange og dividere. At det en dag - som et mirakel - pludselig bliver "anderledes". Mens forældrene går og håber på, at det en dag bliver anderledes, at "det kommer nok", bliver deres børns sind mentalt makuleret yderligere, børnene bliver endnu mere skoletrætte, deres trivsel går endnu længere ned. Stik imod hvad de rent faktisk kan iagttage med deres egne øjne, går det ned ad bakke. Og ned ad bakke. Og endnu mere ned ad bakke. Men fordi forældrene bliver ved med at tro, at "det kommer nok", så venter de. Og de bliver ved med at vente.

Og sandheden er, at det kun sjældent sker. For langt de fleste børn har pilen én retning og kun én - og det er nedad til et niveau langt under deres virkelige niveau.

Jeg har endnu ikke mødt en skoleklasse, hvor børnene ikke er startet med store forventninger, lyst til at lære, masser af energi, når den store dag, hvor de starter i skolen, endelig, endelig, endelig er oprindet, og hvor børnene efter nogle år har fået seriøst skolestress, julelysene er slukket, trætheden, den enorme sjælstyngende skoletræthed, er sat ind.
Så som sagt i starten - vejen til 9. klasse er lang. Alt for lang.
↧

Genesis 2.0

February 28, 2016, 8:07 am
$
0
0

af morton_h, the blogger


1 I begyndelsen skabte Gud ører fra Himlen og kroner på Jorden.

2 Og Jorden var uden gæld; mørket hvilede over dybet. Og Guds ånd udsøgte sig hvilesteder i det maritime, legitime landskab.

3 Og Gud sagde: lad der blive Usura. Og det kan nok være, ...

4 Og Gud så, at Usura var godt for både det ene og det andet: og Gud delte de velhavende fra de uformuende.

5 Og Gud kaldte gæld for velstand og trivsel for noget opreklameret hø. Og inflation og deflation var Den Første Dag.

6 Og Gud sagde, Lad der være en Centralbank midt i pengemængden, og lad den dele rovet iblandt sine medstiftere.

7 Og Gud skabte statsgælden, og delte dem, der alting havde (og alting skulle gives) fra resten, der intet havde (og derfor skulle miste alting): og sådan var det bare.

8 Og Gud kaldte statsgælden en nødvendighed for at holde hjulene i gang. Og statsgælden var Den Anden Dag.

9 Og Gud sagde, Lad alle likvider blive samlet på ét sted, and lad recession og depression opstå: og sådan var det bare.

10 Og Gud kaldte Depressionen for Den Gyldne Tid; og tiderne med krig og arbejdsløshed kaldte Gud for Mulighedernes Tid: og Gud så, at der var store penge at tjene.

11 Og Gud sagde, Lad Jorden frembringe afgrøder, urtegivende frø, og frugtgivende træer, hver for sig overalt på Jorden: og sådan var det bare.

12 Og Guds Hellige Bjerg frembragte GMO og frø, der ikke kunne reproducere sig selv. Og frugtgivende træer, der var sterile og døde, hver for sig overalt på Jorden: og Gud syntes, at det var skidegodt!

13 Den aften og den morgen var Den Tredje Dag.

14 Og Gud sagde, Lad der være oplysning, underholdning, historiefortælling, brød og skuespil; Og lad os vedligeholde det i dage, uger, måneder, år og århundreder.

15 Og lad os, der bebor i Himlen, beskrive Livet for de, der bebor Jorden i vendinger, der vil være til deres velbehag: og sådan blev det bare.

16 Og Gud skabte Superstater på hver sin side af Atlanten; Den Større skulle regere over Den Mindre: Han skabte også NATO.

17 Og Gud Skabte CIA, Pentagon, IMF, WTO, FN, CFR, R2P og en masse andet shit med tre eller flere bogstaver.

18 Og for at dele og herske skabte Gud en masse idiotiske statskonstrutioner i alle områder af Verden, hvor deling ikke før havde eksisteret: og Gud syntes, at det var skidegodt!

19 Den aften og den morgen var Den Fjerde Dag.

20 Og Gud sagde, Lad vandene og landene i det åbne firmanent frembringe alle tænkelige sejlende og kørende maskiner og over jorden flyvende kreaturer, der kan udspy ild og røg og alle tænkelige vederstyggeligheder. 

21 Og Gud skabte atomdrevne undervandsbåde, og droner i alle størrelser, og menneskerobotter og robotmennesker for at de ikke skulle føle sig diskriminerede, og en hel stribe flyvende hi-tech køkkenudstyr: og Gud syntes, at det var skidegodt!

22 Og Gud velsignede dem og sagde til den hvide mand: Hold op med at lave børn, forsvind fra jordens overflade og overlad verden til den kommende mongolide, middelmådige, multi-mulatrace, de indvandrende multi-beboere i den globale landsby, det post-terroriserede, post-demokratiske, post-humane ikke-samfund - hvor alle overlevende selvfølgelig er velkomne :-)

23 Den aften og den morgen var Den Femte Dag.

24 Og Gud sagde, Lad der være diversitet, lad der være integration, lad der være ligestilling, lad der være ikke-racer, ikke-nationer, ikke-folkeslag, ikke-traditioner, ikke-historie, ikke-fred og ikke-krig - lad der være grå leverposteg i lange baner: og sådan blev det bare.

25 Og Gud skabte alt kryb på Jorden i sit billede: en sindsforstyrret, skizzofren psykopat; og Gud syntes, at det var skidegodt!

26 Og Gud sagde: lad os reproducere sindsforstyrrede, skizzofrene psykopater i vores billede - glemte jeg lige at sige, at Gud var i flertal? - og regere over alt liv på Jorden.

27 Så Gud skabte mennesket i sit billede, i Guds billede skabte han ham; mand og kvinde skabte han dem; og kvinder skulle tage bukser på, skide på deres børn, lade sig skille og gøre karriere, og mænd skulle herefter skamme sig over alt liv på Jorden og i Himlen - plus deres eget hormonsystem?

28 Men Gud velsignede alligevel menneskene i al deres skamfuldhed og indførte politisk korrekthed, så de ikke længere behøvede at skamme sig. Og Gud sagde: så længe, du skammerdin nabo ud, behøver du ikke selv at skamme dig og kan skalte og valte over fugl, fisk, kryb og alle levende væsener inklusive din nabo - så længe han har forstået, hvori det korrekte består.

29 Og Gud sagde: du kan være lige så syg du vil, bare du husker at betale din medicinregning; og sådan var det bare.

30 Og Gud så, at alt, som det guddommelige Imperium havde skabt, var skide-hamrende-godt.
Den aften og den morgen var Den Sjette Dag.
 
31 På Den Syvende Dag tog Gud en ordentlig middagssøvn på både den ene og den anden side. Det var også højest tiltrængt!
↧

The Mammon Machine

March 6, 2016, 1:30 am
$
0
0
by morton_h, the blogger

The good friend - and regular reader - of Paradigmet, Mads Palsvig, just went on Buzzsaw to blow the whistle. In a 50 minutes interview in a show seen by tens of millions of people he was interviewed by the masterful interviewer, Sean Stone on the TV-station thelip.tv. You may want to go and check out the general show that covers a broad variety of important subjects. The genious of Sean Stone - son of film director Oliver Stone - is, that not only is he well prepared for his interviews, but he leaves a lot of space for his guests without interrupting all the time, which you will find with more egotistic and controll-freak'ish hosts. 

In the interview, Mads gives a not too long and for the most people easily understandable introduction to how the international banking system works and why it is nothing like people believe having been informed by the banks themselves and politicians, that either don't know what they are talking about and doing - or in some cases are totally corrupt and deliberately working against the interest of the people, that elected them.

For those who don't know Mads Palsvig, you may also check out the new webpage, vorespenge.com (our money in Danish), where you will find material also in English. Among other a two hour full show from Kedelhallen, Copenhagen (English subtitles) from january 26th broadening out the strictly economic/monetary subjects to (geo)political, historical, psychological and other areas. It is all connected - do we have to tell you, dear reader?

Not only is Mads breaking down the economic system for us with the insight of a top investment banker with 30 years of experience and a whole series of encounters with the very top from the international finance institutions - some call them cartels or syndicates - but he also gives constructive angles on how exactly to break the spell of misery, poverty, scarcity, and even wars that are forced upon the world NOT by nature, NOT by coincidence, but by deliberate design. This is how the machine works. 
Not only do I want all you have.
I also want you to worship me for it.

Instead or perpetually worshipping the Molok-Mammon Machine there are other ways, simpel ways, obvious ways but unfortunately ways that for a long time have been sabotaged and jammed by the Unholy Church of Usura, the International Debt Mafia. These were not the exact words of Mads, but they could have been. The Mammon Machine is a huge, long lived and highly covert system of sucking out all energy of human society and keeping humanity in perpetual slavedom. 

Whenever someone tries to question in words or deeds (even worse) The Encrypted Unholiness, The Sinister Machine, the inquisitory servants of the monster will step in and perform all kinds of destructive tricks. We saw that with the Southern European countries as we have seen it with a number of countries outside the West itself. And we saw it with Iceland. Here is where it becomes interesting. Iceland as one of the only countries has stood up against The Machine and now tries to formulate its own independant economic policy. The central point of the Central Banks has always been, that no country on the Earth can be allowed to have an independant, national economic policy, which is why central banks contrary to what we are told are not National banks, but globalist institutions owned and controlled by the Mammon Machine. 


This is why Iceland is interesting. It is not without severe dangers that they do what they do, and repercussions are already been directed against them. A friend of mine the other day tried to exchange some Icelandic kroner to Danish kroner and was told, that you cannot neither sell or buy them any longer due to ... a crisis. It was very clear, that the person behind the bulletproof glass had been instructed. These instructions come for the very top of The Machine that now strives to punish Iceland for being disobediant to The God of Money. Remember, Iceland did the unheard-of: persecuting and emprisoning 20 corrupt bankers that participated on the financial attack on the Iceland economy! What!? they actually did, what should have been done long time ago with a whole bunch of criminal finance hi-level gangsters in New York, London, Geneva and all over, but they have managed to buy themselves into immunity and being above the law - too big to fail, too big to jail. The globalist bankers are silently wetting their pants should this trend spread to the rest of the World - which it should and probably will/already is - knowing they would be serving long sentences, some of them life long, for their immense and genocidal crimes against humanity. 

PS: Less than a week after the Sean Stone interview, Mads Palsvig was invited by the well known Irish media host, Richie Allen onto his show - with a standing invitation to return next month again:

Investment Banker Mads Palsvig On How He Woke Up To How Private Central Banks Run The world!

↧

MONOCULTURE - A Threat to the World

March 16, 2016, 1:38 pm
$
0
0

by morton_h, the blogger
The final reason why social engineering is easier in the Windows world is also an illustration of the dangers inherent in any monoculture, whether biological or technological. In the same way that genetic diversity in a population of living creatures is desirable because it reduces the likelihood that an illness - like a virus - will utterly wipe out every animal or plant, diversity in ,  environments helps to protect the users of those devices. (Scott Granneman)


Starting a different place than you thought? Well, then hang on. The comparison between a biological system and computer systems turns out to bevery interesting. Scott Granneman is a teacher at Washington University, Saint Louis and a columnist specialized in computer security. This column takes up the subject of security on Linux, Mac OS and Windows and compares. He goes on to say:
Linux runs on many architectures, not just Intel, and there are many versions of Linux, many packaging systems, and many shells. But most obvious to the end user, Linux mail clients and address books are far from standardized. KMail, Mozilla Mail, Evolution, pine, mutt, emacs ... the list goes on. It's simply not like the Windows world, in which Microsoft's email programs - Outlook and Outlook Express - dominate. In the Windows world, a virus writer knows how the monoculture operates, so he can target his virus, secure in the knowledge that millions of systems have the same vulnerability. A virus targeted to a specific vulnerability in Evolution, on the other hand, might affect some people, but not everyone using Linux. The growth of the Microsoft monoculture in computing is a dangerous thing for users of Microsoft products, but also for all computing users, who suffer the consequences of disasters in that environment, such as wasted network resources, dangers to national security, and lost productivity.
Although this article is from 2003, thing have not changed. In many ways they have gotten worse. In those days, there were about 60.000 known vira for Windows, 3 for Unix and about 40 for the two Unix-based systems, Mac OS and Linux. It may have changed slightly with Mac OS due to it being marketed so heavily as a consumer cult of sexyness. In the same era, by the way, the PC's got back on the first place as pieces of hardware, since Apple used all its energy on consumer sexyness (when I started on Macs almost 20 years ago, they were nerd machines for designers, movie makers and sound geeks with a clear advantage in computing power - not any more). The insecurity on the Mac and other Apple devices lies not so much in the system but in the Apple concept of total integration with the Cloud, the Apple ID, the iThis and iThat, the melting together with all Apple devices and programs. Very sleek, very 'i', very dangerous. 

But Windows still beats it all. With the latest arrival of Windows 10 it has gotten really bad. The system is hyperactive in spreading all its legs and back doors to be penetrated with all sorts of violations on privacy and thereby security - sexual pun intended. I will not comment more on that, since several Windows versions backwards I made the choice never to run Windows system on my own computers, and the Windows 7 platform on my work computer is controlled with utmost hysteria by the IT-department of my company. When this drives me almost insane, I remind myself of what is at stake.

Monoculture standard aesthetics: endless rows of similarity


MONOCULTURE
in agriculture is a bad thing for the remains of Nature. It will suck out the vitality of the soil, make it necessary for extensive fertilizing, weaken the crops, make the use of pesticides necessary and create all the miserable damages we now suffer with industrialized agriculture. Diversity culture will properly managed maintain all the natural processes whereby a piece of land can work as a healthy ecosystem. 

The full monty of this kind of agriculture would be the Biodynamic approach. But less than that could do it. Smaller unities, ecological farming, urban gardening/community gardening. Besides respectfully asking Nature for support merely by not working against it, it benefits self sufficiency versus corporatist-industrial dependency. 

MONOCULTURE
is the main principle of Medical Industry. In order to patent and commercialize an extract of natural substances called a drug, the Industry will seek to isolate one or few ingrediences of the complex and diverse spectrum of ingrediences and intricate compositions made by nature itself into an artificial and controllable substance. And because of the imbalanced, unnatural/artificial composition, the Industry comes up with, a whole lot of side effects, damages, secondary deceases/imbalances occour. Some would say by design, but that is story in itself.

Look at the two factors that cause email viruses and worms to propagate: social engineering, and poorly designed software. Social engineering is the art of conning someone into doing something they shouldn't do, or revealing something that should be kept private. Virus writers use social engineering to convince people to do stupid things, like open attachments that carry viruses and worms. Poorly designed software makes it easier for social engineering to take place, but such software can also subvert the efforts of a knowledgable, security-minded individual or organization. Together, the two factors can turn a single virus incident into a widespread disaster.

The same with social engineering and a poorly kept immunal system attacked by the concept of an artificial immunal system created by the Industry and it's malicious vaccines, that have penetrated the system of the small child and created a new life-long customer. 

MONOCULTURE
is a War on Nature. Like Monotheism is a war on the Creator of the Universe replacing God with a demonic entity, a demiurge, a cosmic usurper, a two-faced psychopath. Nothing, absolutely nothing in Nature is monocultural! It is the very beauty of Nature. This is why the concept of monoculture essentially is a profound insult to Nature and The Universe. Using terms from theology and religion it is sacreligious. This is why monotheism created atheism, but this subject is yet another story in itself. 

Let's not go there today then, but just notice in passing by, that there seem to be a quite extensive syncronicity in mono-theistic religion and money-theistic banking. The concept of dept/guilt is a common field in religion and banking. In the West, that is.
The Mammon Machine 

MONOCULTURE
in the corporate view on human beings is highly damaging to our culture(s). Scott Granneman's mentioning of social engineering is spot on, and it finds its direct parallel in the huge social engineering project that goes on right now creating a global monoculture called The Multi Cultural Society also known as The Global Village aka the nation-less, culture-less, identity-less, history-less and resistance-less global grey'ish crowd of hopeless and future-less people, now being hit with weapons of mass imigration for the sake of final implementation of Unipolar Global Corporate Monoculture. 

The weirdest thing is, that the globalists promoting global monoculture keep talking about diversity. Huge paradox though: when you critiqueless keep pouring people from other and incompatible cultures into a culture of a given nation claiming, that this will create diversity, what really takes place is the creation of a global monoculture by destroying a nation state and any local, ethnic, racial indentity by the well-designed means of ethnic and cultural cultural conflict leading to civil war. Or should we say: when enough people critiquelessly keep accepting an unidentified group of social engineers flooding a country or as now a whole subcontinent called Europe with millions of refugees - mostly non-refugees pigbacking the appr. 20% real refugees - the countries of Europe and United States, where this happens simultaniously, will be reduced and regressed into Third World Countries. 

There are many words for that. One is Neo-Feudalism. The real acteurs will enter the scene, when society has broken down with internal civil war offering their outstanding solution: A New World Order where you give up all your civil rights and they in turn offers eternal peace. Meanwhile the word peace has become as meaningless as the word free.

MONOCULTURE
in the media world is Global Media Fascism. Here is where the slimy and abused word 'free' comes in again. Free press, freedom of speech, free trade. Freedom for only the prime acteurs and owners of press, speech and trade. Democracy went down the drain when the Media of the West finally gave in to corporatism. They have now disearned their claim of being the Fourth State, the critical watchdog of democracy. They have been the the very culprit in a grand scale assassination of democracy.

The media of the West today is more totalitarian than the yellow press in the Sovjet Union, filled with lies and propaganda and uni-polar messages that can and will be duplicated within 24 hours in every single major mainstream media factory throughout the whole Western World. Why? Because the citizens of the entire West let it happen! and because they believe, that the media is telling the truth. They are a 100 times more stupid than the citizens of the former Sovjet Union, since they are loading the tyranny, the lies, the crimes onto themselves while loving it!! They freaking love and applaud it!! 

MONOCULTURE
is the endless rows of chairs and tables in the low oxygen environment of public school systems. Like the crops in the endless fields it's value is just above worthless. And if you don't die from it today, you will tomorrow. 

MONOCULTURE
is the endless rows of faceless buildings containing strange kinds of working insects called human beings. Like machine parts on the shelves of storage compounds they dwell for purposes foreign to the dreams they used to have. 

MONOCULTURE
is the monomanic hords of mobile addictive smarphone junkies flooding all public space. The only thing they have in common besides addictive mind and behaviour is: they are not here. They are able to do, what no humans before them could do: to be in each others physical company and be somewhere else. 

MONOCULTURE
in thought occours when someone have waved certain flags of compressed directed ideas, and people by the thousands and millions start to move in one direction only, although real people are not meant to be one-directional. Be sure to see millions of other people run over by the stampede. It is called ideology. 


↧
↧

False Flag Terror I Belgien

March 22, 2016, 2:53 am
$
0
0



af ChaosNavigator

“Most terrorists are false flag terrorists, or are created by our own security services. In the United States, every single terrorist incident we have had has been a false flag, or has been an informant pushed on by the FBI. In fact, we now have citizens taking out restraining orders against FBI informants that are trying to incite terrorism. We’ve become a lunatic asylum.”
- Robert David Steele, CIA clandestine officer, 20-year Marine Corps intelligence officer, second-highest-ranking civilian in the U.S. Marine Corps Intelligence, honorary hacker
- US Intelligence Officer: “Every Single Terrorist Attack In US Was A False Flag Attack”




BRUSSELS 22 MARCH; CIA FALSE FLAG ATTACKS; GLADIO


Denne artikel bliver løbende opdateret

UPDATE 25. marts: Foreknowledge of the Brussels Bombing: Why the Dots Are Not Connected
http://www.globalresearch.ca/foreknowledge-of-the-brussels-bombing-why-the-dots-are-not-connected/5516525

Get the fuck over it - er det så svært at tro, at efterretningstjenester er involveret?

UPDATE 23. marts: De 2 terrormistænkte blev tilbageholdt af politiet den 16. marts og løsladt!! (jamen, selvfølgelig, ligesom i KBH): http://www.express.co.uk/news/world/652985/Paris-attacks-terrorist-suspects-arrested-Brussels-police-raid

ISIS Sends 400 Specially Trained Fighters To Unleash "Wave Of Bloodshed" In Europehttp://www.zerohedge.com/news/2016-03-23/isis-sends-400-specially-trained-fighters-unleash-wave-bloodshed-europe

Se også LIVE updates fra RT: Brussels Airport and Metro Bombings



'Belgian nuclear power plants evacuated after Brussels terror attack'


Is the ISIS Behind the Brussels Attacks? Who is Behind the ISIS?


Before We Even Know The Details, Politicians Rush To Blame Encryption For Brussels Attacks


“There is no reason for the bomb which exploded in Ankara not to explode in Brussels" - udtalte Erdogan i fredags


Turkey’s Erdogan Warns Of Attacks In Brussels Four Days Before Event Took Place


Guess who ran security at the Belgium airport!


LDS missionary injured in Brussels attack had been at Boston Marathon Bombing, sources say


ISIS Twitter Accounts Linked To Saudi And British Governments


Clinton Calls Closing Borders ‘Unrealistic,’ But Exempted Muslim Brotherhood From TSA Screening


Europe Just Got Hit: “Many More Involved… Some Still On The Loose”


Lest We Forget–After France, Belgian parliament next in line to recognize Palestine


Explosion in Brussels’s Loi Street was made by bomb disposal experts — police


Brussels attacks: Video purporting to show Zaventem Airport explosion was shot in 2011(http://www.independent.co.uk)


Terror in the terminal: Chilling footage shows moment passengers cower under desks and run for their lives after suicide bomb blasts rock Brussels Airport in series of ISIS attacks that have killed 34
                                           ____________________
                           
Intro


'The only distinction that matters anymore is where you stand in the American police state [NB! Det gælder også Europa]. In other words, you’re either part of the problem or part of the solution.'
- Rutherford Institute

En kommentarunderstreger Rutherfords pointe foroven, og dette gælder i særdeleshed statslig false flag terrorisme med efterfølgende STASI 2.0 'sikkerhed' og omstrukturering af Europa: It has become increasingly apparent that current patterns of denialism, the universal need to simply look away, are suicidal for all of us.


'A society whose citizens refuse to see and investigate the facts, who refuse to believe that their government and their media will routinely lie to them and fabricate a reality contrary to verifiable facts, is a society that chooses and deserves the Police State Dictatorship it is going to get'.
 - Ian Williams Goddard


Frihed og ubekvemmeligheden ved at informere andre og protestere overfor en yderst farlig glidebane med en politistat og Europa som en åbenlys lockdown zone, en STASI-stat 2.0 VERSUS falsk bekvemmelighed og det moralske medansvar ved tavshed og undladelsessynd, hvor det sidste - tavsheden, og den imbecile autoritetstro på falske årsagsforklaringer, og dermed 'legitimeringen' af politistaten, mere 'sikkerhed', etc.  - ultimativt bringer almenvellet i fare. Moralen er som altid: Hvis du afgiver frihed for mere 'sikkerhed', så mister du begge dele!

http://28.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m01t148JNv1qfnu3lo1_400.jpg



Mere frygtkonditionering af den uvidende og hjernevaskede befolkning bliver resultatet (andre vågner derimod op) mere stupiditet, mere frygt, stærkere tro på ''Krigen mod Terror', tyrkertro på og frygt for ALLE invandrere, yderligere hjernelammelse af tænkeevnen, mindre ytringsfrihed, m.m., mens tavsheden og frygten forstærker faren for os alle: Biting Our Tongues Doesn’t Keep Us Safe … It Only INCREASES Danger In the Long Run


Ifølge internationale top-efterretnings- og terroreksperter, gør mere overvågning os IKKE mere sikre og forhindrer IKKE terror - se hvorfor: 

Top Terrorism Experts Say that Mass Spying Doesn’t Work to Prevent Terrorism
http://www.washingtonsblog.com/2013/07/the-fact-that-mass-surveillance-doesnt-keep-us-safe-goes-mainstream.html 



False Flag i Belgien
Igen - på baggrund af præcedens - lad os se om terrorangrebene i Belgien følger et False Flag 'GLADIO B' [1] manuskript de følgende par timer og efterfølgende dage:

Medierne vil snart florere med navne i pressen på syndebukkene, og at de var "kendt af myndighederne" i forvejen [læs: informanter eller nyttige idioter som er blevet manipulerede eller brugt af professionelle efterretningsagenter].

Syndebukkene vil være ISIS [læs: ISIS der er skabt af vestlige og mellemøstlige efterretningstjenester i deres forsøg på at fjerne Assad]
Der vil være tvivlsrelaterede episoder og syndebukkene vil snart - dersom de bliver fundet - blive dræbt af politi og sikkerhedsstyrker i stedet for at blive arresteret [læs: for at sørge for, at de løse ender ikke tager sig forkerte ud. Dead men tell no tales about false flags and black ops!]



  2 mistænkte - en selvmordsbomber taler heller ikke. Flere er angiveligt på fri fod. Hvornår finder de en syndebuk/nyttig idiot som bliver slået ihjel? Dead men tell no tales!


Om Belgien har ladet terroren indtræffesom LIHOP (Let It Happen On Purpose)eller direkte som MIHOP (Made It Happen On Purpose) er underordnet. Militarisering af byerne oglukningen af grænser, m.m. er resultatet.Lige efter bogen (frygt, frygt, lemminge, uvidenhed, 'afgiv frihed' for mere 'sikkerhed', desensitivering af befolkningen til at acceptere endnu mere 'sikkerhed' i bybilledet med endnu flere tropper, salami-taktik, etc.), og dette billede findes nu overalt i Europa, bybilledet, lufthavne, etc:

'Politiet vil tirsdag møde talstærkt op på nøglesteder i København efter eksplosioner i Bruxelles'
http://jyllands-posten.dk/indland/politiretsvaesen/ECE8529562/flere-betjente-i-koebenhavn-efter-eksplosioner-i-bruxelles/

RT: 90 potential suicide bombers 'roaming' EU, arrived via migrant influx – police reporthttps://www.youtube.com/watch?v=gK2AP3LZwH4





                                                    V for Vendetta - False Flag State Terrorism



    Journalister, opinionsdannere, politikere og intellektuelle, som er uvidende om, eller pure afviser vestlige false flags, m.m., og argumenterer imod det, forbliver farlige analfabeter, og de facto medvirkende til historieforfalskning, negligering af evidens, og bliver – bevidst eller ej – medvirkende til hvidvaskning af usande kausaliteter og falsk alibi for politisk højkriminelle og morderiske forbrydelser af en art, der kun kan betegnes, ultimativt, som forræderi modsandhedsprincipper, historien, og hele nationers befolkninger. Dokumentationen er ikke længere negligerbar. Modus Operandi med false flag terror er deklassificeret i hobetal af regeringer selv! [1]





    Det samme gælder de hjernevaskede befolkninger, hvis autoritetstro gør dem til statens selvmorderiske og morderiske nyttige idioter, og som derfor tror på og støtter de falske årsagsforklaringer som pressen mindfucker dem med. Nyttige idioter og kollaboratører er farlige for almenvellet, hvilket er en matter-of-factly logisk konklusion.


    Så længe krigherrerne og eliten opererer i mørket uden offentlighedens belysning, er det slaraffenland for dem, og de takker zombierne således:  "Our useful decrepit indoctrinated cretins and idiots, we couldn't have done it you, without your goofy, naive gullibility, your belief in governments and authority, your ignorance, your disbelief in dissidents and lethal scepticism against 'conspiracy theories', your fear of freedom, all without which we never could have achieved our power! Thx. Now, die, you useless eaters..."


    Fordi folk ikke kan se længere end til den umiddelbare sansning, som bliver reinforceret af, at kognitionen er handicappet af medier, er det først når de bliver sparket direkte i nosserne, at de vågner op (det sidste er Bezmenovs udsagn i øvrigt). Der skal nok 10 simultane ISIS GLADIO operationer til før de fleste vågner op, og selv dér vil mange være ligeglade, fordi denne særlige flok er totalt bedøvende med politisk undertrykkelse. Så længe det ikke rører dem selv. Med tanke på Sveriges politistats-tiltag, hvor der ingen respons er blandt Stockholm syndromisterne, er Sverige en uhyggelig sammenlignende fremtidsmarkør for Danmark, medmindre DK ikke er ligeså lobotomiserede som Sverige. Hopefully not........


    I Paris 13/11 var der IDENTISKE terrorøvelser samme dag som den virkelige terror.

    Både under Paris 13/11, 7/7-angrebet i London, Breivik-massakren i Norge, var der samtidige, identiske terrorøvelser, og officielle talsmænd siger stort set altid det samme:

    At deres øvelser på samme tidspunkt, samme sted, samme     specifikkeog simultanekarakteristika, m.m. altid, altid, altid er et 'tilfælde'.

    En statistisk beregning for, at terrorøvelser med en sådan grad af specificitet kan indtræffe samtidigt som de virkelige terror hændelser [ false flags]  som     'tilfælde', er i skalaen 1 til 1000000000000000000000000000000000000000000, hvilket er uendeligt mere end antallet af sandkorn på jorden (, endda langt mere end billioner af parallelle planeter med samme antal sandkorn ifl. beregninger.

    Faktisk skal der nok være mindst 82 nuller, når man tager alle terrorøvelser med de sidste 10 år, hvor den virkelige terror indtraf samtidigt, med meget specifikke a) tidslige, b) geografiske, og c) væsenskarakteristiske ligheder, faktisk     identiske, hvilket er betegnelsen fremført af deofficielletalsmænd)


    Identisk Terrorøvelse samme dag som Paris 13/11  2015 VIDEO

    Stockholm-syndromistens evige bemærkning: Det er et 'tilfælde'


    Identisk Terrorøvelse samme dag som London 7/7 2005 VIDEO
    (danske undertekster)

    Stockholm-syndromistens evige bemærkning: Det er et 'tilfælde'


    Identisk Terrorøvelse samme dag som Breivik 22/7 2011 VIDEO

    Der skal nok 10 dirty bombs til i flere lande, med efterfølgende udgangsforbud og heavy lockdowns, inflation, mangel på iPads og øl, cashless society, arrestationer, krig, Hunger Games Society, etc. før at de 5. kolonner i flere lande vågner op til erkendelsen af, at regeringer udfører false flag terroraktioner....too little-too late for de fleste....men der er en enorm opvågnen igang iflg. mange iagttagere...



    Fremtiden? Europa som Lockdown Zone, 1984, Hunger Games!
    George Galloway har lige udtalt på RT LIVE (middag den 22. marts), at Europa er ved at blive en lockdownzone, og som jeg skrev for 1 år siden:


    "Zen Gardners udsagn for nyligt ( http://anarchast.com/front/2015/4/28/anarchast-ep-209-zen-gardner-seeing-beyond-the-veil.html ) bekræfter kun den tiltagende bølge af amerikanere og europæere som flygter i Exodus fra USA og EU (en tiltagende følelse har bredt sig blandt de mest oplyste "konspiranauter" dissidenter i flere år, at USSA og EU in worst case kan blive en åbenlys lockdown zone, 1984, Hunger Games society, cashless society, og måske i fremtiden Elysium-agtig etc.).

    Men at samle folk som er informerede, er villige til at handle, reorganisere subsistens, kuppe ud, er sværere. Anarchast med Zen Gardner beskriver, hvordan europæere og amerikanere kupper ud en masse og samles i nyere communities i Sydamerika før EU og USA bliver en lock-down zone i Hunger Games in spe...."

    "Escape before it's too late" (fra 'Dinner with Andre')

    The Daily Bell har sagt det samme i et stykke tid

    Scenen fra "My Dinner with Andre" er tankevækkende profetisk:    https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6wTW_MnQsIM

     
    Fremtiden afhænger af, hvor mange som vågner op i nutiden. Og nutiden afhænger af de vågnes forsøg på at være 'trance-brydere', bryde andres trance.  Jeg tror ikke på, at man ikke kan forandre andre, den evige kliche. Hvis det var tilfældet, så påvirker mennesker ikke hinanden overhovedet. Ved godt, at det er umuligt at vække mange, men alle reagerer ikke ens. Mange rapporterer, at sindssygt mange vågner op for tiden, gudskelov.



    Er næste mål London i øvrigt?:


    Special forces and police are on standby to battle up to TEN simultaneous terror attacks on London


    Gab, det samme script, det samme lort, bare større, ganske som forventet - så længe folk er apatiske og ikke kender til false flag terror, fortsætter scriptet, godt hjulpet på vej af dårlige, kedelige CIA/hollywood scripts med predictive programming, og frygt, frygt, uvidenhed, og "giv os jeres 'frihed' for mere 'sikkerhed', etc. etc... gab:
    https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=3AsOdX7NcJs

    SAS prepare for radioactive dirty bomb in London amid fears of 'spectacular' ISIS attackhttp://www.express.co.uk/news/uk/654158/Islamic-State-ISIS-SAS-London-terror-attack-dirty-bomb-radioactive

    Se også:


    Fra sidste år:


    "Vær ikke en naiv idiot som med Saddam i 2003, 'Irak huser Al-qaeda', og 'Saddam har masseødelæggelsesvåben' - alt var LØGN! Og folk faldt for det! Gør det ikke igen! Vågn op! Vores latterlige medier lyver for os, som med Saddam - mange lobotomiserede journalister ved ikke bedre, men er ansat som idiot-telepromtere til at sende de samme løgn videre, som du skal sluge råt, for du må ikke tænke selv! Og hvis journalisterne gør modstand, kan de ikke skrive om det, for så bliver de fyrede!


    Det er almenvellets fremtid som står på spil, med 4000 ISIS-terrorister som er i Europa nu som 'flygtninge' (ifl. ambassadør til Indien).

    Russisk intellektuel, forfatter og politiker Nikolai Starikov giver en vis indsigt ind i det pludselige flygtningekaos som er kommet over Europa i de seneste uger. Hans yderst plausible påstand er at der simpelhen er for megen organisation og planlægning bag denne masseudvandring for at den på nogen måde kan være et 'spontant i øjeblikket' fænomen. - Video med engelske undertekster: Russisk historiker: Flygtningekrisen er organiseret imod Europa (VIDEO)

    'Når kulturer, der har været stabile i sig selv hver for sig selv pludselig bliver kunstigt påtvunget hinanden, viser de sig som inkompatible og ustabile, hvorved alle tænkelige former for konflikter bryder løs. Det sker per design. Tænk Malmø!

    Det er meningen, at Europa nu skal sønderlemme sig selv med iscenesat racisme og had. Indvandrere skal nu massivt begynde at råbe op om racisme, den hvide europæer vil nu blive udråbt som racist. Det skal blive overalt som i Sverige for tiden - Sverige er udset til at være et særligt laboratorium for kultur-terrorisme med et masochistisk element - hvor politiet ikke kan bevæge sig ind i indvandrer-okkuperede ghettoer uden at blive stenet, og hvor svenske piger bliver massevoldtaget af indvandrere, der bagefter går fri, fordi det er politisk ukorrekt og racistisk at straffe dem. Resultat af svensk masochisme og politisk korrekthed: Sverige har nu globalt det næsthøjeste niveau for voldtægt næst efter Sydafrika. Voldtægtsofrene er hvide svenske piger, voldtægtmændene er indvandrere. Ofre i sådanne sager risikerer at blive voldtaget to gange. Først af en bande, dernæst af den underkuede svenske opinion for at mene, at det var en racistisk voldtægt.

    Det er meningen at de politisk stereoptype fløje og positioner, de færdigpakkede meningssæt, som bla. ses i politiske partidannelser, på hver deres måde skal falde i fælden.

    Venstrefløjen skal medvirke til terroren ved total hengivelse til deres højt besungne politiske korrekthed. De skal som en femte kolonne lukke alle dørene op og kramme alle indvandrere på stedet. De skal lukke øjnene, hver eneste gang de ser noget, der modsiger deres virkelighedsbillede - og det er de helt fantastiske til! Stockholm-syndrom på en skala aldrig set før.
    Alle indvandrere bliver pludselig et synonym for ofre ...lige efter planen for, hvad du skal mene og tænke om den iscenesatte situation - hvorefter venstrefløjen minsandten havner samme sted som højrefløjen: i hænderne på USA, Israel, Tyrkiet, Saudierne, etc.

    Højrefløjen skal hoppe i den anden grøft og begynde at hade alle arabere og muslimer over en kam. De skal gøre den brøler at identificere de indvandrere, som kabbalen har taget som gidsler for kultur-terrorismen, som værende terrorister.
    Alle indvandrere bliver pludselig et synonym for terrorister ...lige efter planen for, hvad du skal mene og tænke om den iscenesatte situation - hvorefter højrefløjen minsandten havner samme sted som venstrefløjen: i hænderne på USA, Israel, Tyrkiet, Saudierne, etc.

    Sammen med kultur-terror ankommer egentlig terror. Iblandet horderne af mænd uden kvinder og børn gemmer sig celler af terrorister uddannet i de hære, der er sluppet løs i Mellemøsten og Nordafrika. Alle disse hære har fået støtte fra USA, CIA, NATO, Israel, Saudiarabien, tænketanke og organisationer, m.fl. Mange indvandrerne bliver brugt som våben, og er blot uvidende bønder i et skakspil, ligeså taget ved næsen som I selv. Saudierne vil ikke have flygtninge. Israel vil ikke have flygtninge. Tyrkiet vil ikke have flygtninge. Pakistan vil ikke have flygtninge.

    Hele vejen fra Libyen og Syrien og Irak til Afghanistan har rejseholdet været, og overalt de kom frem, har de på bestilling skabt kaos, død og ødelæggelse. Europæiske lande, Danmark fx, har været usle røvslikkere for de egentlige terrorister, terrorismens bagmænd, de samme som for 10 år siden startede The War on Terror, der så viste sig at være The War OF Terror.
    - lettere omskrevet fra http://paradigmet.blogspot.dk/2015/11/kulturterrorisme.html [CN]


    Denne organiserede masseindvandring bliver brugt som et masseødelæggelsesvåben!

    STRATEGIEN HEDDER DEL OG HERSK!


    Hvis du forstår dette, når flere angreb fra ISIS-terrorister rammer os, og som altid, altid slipper væk, eller dør, aldrig, aldrig bliver fanget i live, så er du ikke prisgivet den hjernedøde massemedie zombie-manipulation, som vil pådutte dig 'svenske' idiot-forklaringer. Vær ikke hjernelam og lammet i din tænkning, før flere terroraktioner I Europa, og den større krig bryder ud!

    Top U.S. generaler– og vice præsident Joe Biden– har sagt, at Amerikas tætteste allierede støtter ISIS. Og Mainstream medier har anråbt om at støtte ISIS.


    MEN det går dybere:

    De amerikanske kamppiloter til kongressen udtaler, at de bliver holdt tilbage 75% af tiden, selv de tilfælde, hvor ISIS som bombemål er ligetil.

    'Vi kan ikke få tilladelse, selv når vi har et klart mål lige foran os''
    - Amerikanske Piloter til Kongressen: Obama forbyder 75% af vores angreb mod ISIS

    Af samme grund siger Lavrov, baseret på ét års analyse udført af Russerne, at USA forsætligt undlader at angribe ISIS

    Ruslands Udenrigsminister: USA undlader intentionelt at ramme ISIS og ønsker at svække Assad


    Der synes at være et mønster, som bekræfter kontrasten, hvor Rusland med få sorties er mere effektive på et par uger end USA og andre på et helt år med vildt mange sorties.

    Det er tankevækkende, når både amerikanske kamppiloter såvel som den russiske regering pointerer, at USA er (intentionelt) håbløst ineffektive, og at de forsætligt undlader at fjerne ISIS (clue: fordi de støtter ISIS for at fjerne Assad).

    Se også: September 2015: 50 US Spies Say ISIS Intelligence Was Cooked
    The Daily Beast


    Men... det går dybere:


    Chefen for USA's efterretningstjeneste, Defense Intelligence Agency (DIA), General Michael Flynn udtalte i et interview, at det var en forsætlig beslutning af USA at lade ISIS opstå:

    US ex-intelligence chief on ISIS rise: It was 'a willful Washington decision



    Om ovenstående interview siger Glenn Greenwald:


    "Well, first of all, that clip is unbelievable. It is literally one of the three most important military officials of the entire war on terror, General Flynn, who was the head of the Defense Intelligence Agency. He's saying that the US government knew that by creating a vacuum in Syria and then flooding that region with arms and money, that it was likely to result in the establishment of a caliphate by Islamic extremists in eastern Syria - which is, of course, exactly what happened. They knew that that was going to happen, and they proceeded to do it anyway. So when the US government starts trying to point the finger at other people for helping ISIS, they really need to have a mirror put in front of them, because, by their own documents, as that extraordinary clip demonstrates, they bear huge responsibility for that happening, to say nothing of the fact that, as I said, their closest allies in the region actually fund it.
    - Glenn Greenwald, 19. november 2015, Truthout


    Følgende bekræfter ovenstående MEN går endnu dybere:


    Vestlige efterretningstjenester støttede ISIS fra starten viser nyligt deklassificeret dokument fra Judicial Watch opnået via FOIA (Freedom of Information Act). Se også dette og dette

    "Enhver der tænker, at vestlige magter ville have stoppet ISIS, hvis efterretningstjenester blot havde forudsagt ISIS's opståen lidt tidligere, bør se denne korte video.

    Ben Swann’s ‘Reality Check’ afslører, hvordan hemmelige dokumenter lækket tidligere på året, hinsides enhver tvivl beviser at Pentagon for 3 år siden kendte til den gruppe vi nu kalder ISIS. Dokumenterne er fra 2012 og blev lækket af Judicial Watch. De støtter påstandende, at verdens mest voldelige terrororganisation i historien, ikke kun var kendt af vesten men aktivt opfordrede dem (og muligvis endda finaniserede dem) som en del af et meget større geopolitisk skakspil for at destabilisere regionen. Dokumenterne viser hvordan:
    • Vestlige efterretningstjenester meget godt vidste, at de fundamentalistiske radikale (Salafister og Wahabi’ister) samlede sine styrker. De blev ikke stoppet på på pågældende tidspunkt, idet man tænkte, at ekstremisterne ville være brugbare i det fælles mål at fjerne Præsident Assad.
    • Dengang var der ikke et navn for disse ekstremister. Vi kender dem nu som ISIS/ISIL.
    • Vesten sendte våben sendte våben fra Benghazi i Libyen til Syrien for at hjælpe disse ekstremister.
    • Pentagon forudså “en mulighed for at etablere en deklareret eller udeklareret Salafist fyrstedømme i det østlige Syrien', og de forudså det ikke kun, de ønskede faktisk at det skulle ske:
    • …”og dette er nøjagtigt hvad de støttende magter til oppositionen  [USA, Saudi Saudiarabien, Qatar, Europa] ønsker for at isolere det Syriske regime' - står der i dokumentet. 
    • Kinas, Irans and Ruslands støtte til Assad, som den legitime præsident af Syrien, forårsagede enorme problemer for Pentagon's strategi, hvilket er grunden til, at vesten hader, at Rusland bomber ISIS (Har du undret dig over hvorfor? Well, nu ved du det).
      -Kilder: Ben Swann (VIDEO) og Trueactivist
    (Ben Swann er i øvrigt ikke hvemsomhelst, men professionel landskendt prisbelønnet TV-vært og journalist.)


    MEN konklusionen går dog endnu dybere: ISIS er fra starten støttet, finansieret, bevæbnet, udstyret og trænet af vestlige lande, USA, dets mellemøstlige allierede,Tyrkiet og Israel
    Ifl. Professor Tim Anderson et al, så er den detaljerede info ang. ISIS som følger:

    • Saudiarabien: 2006 - på foranledning af Washington instrueret i at skabe en Islamisk Stat i Irak (Al-Qaeda) for at forhindre, at Irak etablerer for tætte bånd med Iran. 2011: bevæbner det Islamistiske oprør i Syrien, Daraa. Har finansieret og bevæbnet næsten alle de bevæbnede Islamister i Syrien, og opretholdende delinger for at begrænse disses uafhængige magt.
    • Tyrkiet: Faciliterer fri passage for fremmede Islamister ind i det nordlige Syrien. Skabte med Saudiarabien, Jabhat al Nusra (Al- Qaeda), som spydsspids i 'the Army of Conquest' for at invadere det nordlige Syrien i 2015. Vært for det islamiske lederskab. Koordinerer salg af Syrisk olie stjålet af ISIS. Giver ISIS medicinsk behandling.
    • Qatar: 2011-2013: Pumper milliarder af dollars ind i grupper (Faroq) FSA med bånd til det Muslimske Broderskab. Efter 2013 har Qatar støttet 'Army of Conquest' og den Tyrkisk-Saudiske akse.
    • Israel: Supplerer våben og medicinsk behandling til alle Islamist krigere i Syrien, inklusive ISIS og Nusra. Koordinationspunkter på grænsen til Golan.
    • England og Frankrig: Leverer våben til 'rebeller', Islamister som arbejder tæt med al-Qaeda grupper., som systematisk tilslutter sig dem og leverer våben til dem.
    • USA: Dirigerer og koordinerer alt ovenstående, og gør brug af militære baser i Tyrkiet, Jordan, Qatar, Irak og Saudiarabien. Bevæbner 'syriske rebeller' som defekterer til ISIS. Presser ISIS væk fra de kurdiske områder men lader dem angribe Syrien. Irakiske embedsmænd siger at USA direkte leverer våben til ISIS fra luften.


    Implikationer: Så længe vi hepper på de aktører som aktivt faciliterer alt dette, samtidigt med, at de aktører/ lande som hemmeligt støtter, og på samme tid erklærer sig modstandere af ISIS, er vi kretinske slave-zombier, hvilket må afføde den største ringeagt og latter fra dem som har taget os til gidsler. Gidsler der hepper på gidseltagerne i dette spil. De er sgu da TOTALT ligeglade med menigmand og flygtningestrømme, for målet er at fjerne Assad med alle midler. At flygtingestrømmen er en del af weaponized del og hersk, er blot del af planen. Denmark, are you there? Er vi blevet totalt Stockholm-syndromiserede? Knock, knock!! Anyone home? Nå, ikke.....

    De danske dumme dänen-medier og andre landes medier er væk, HELT væk og sovset ind i udeladelser, løgne, censur, etc.

    Dette svarer til, at vi som danskere er ude og sejle på åben sø, mens en tsunami er på vej, men de danske medier rapporterer intet om hvad der foregår, kun hjernevask som giver livsfarlige falske informationer om navigering og fremtiden.

    EN DAG NÅR TSUNAMIEN NÅR OS, ER DET FOR SENT AT FORSTÅ, HVAD DER FOREGÅR (og er foregået), OG SÅ ER VI FUCKED BIG TIME!

    FORSTÅELSE OG SANDHED ER AFGØRENDE FOR ELLERS KAN DU IKKE NAVIGERE, HVERKEN NU ELLER NÅR TSUNAMIEN NÅR OS.

    Open source journalistik er det eneste tilbage, for den 4. statsmagt er væk, bevidstĺøs, har været det længe, og kan ikke handle uden USA's og EU's ekkokamre. Selv hvis en journalist ville, ville han ikke få lov. Hvis han overhovedet havde nosser til at insistere, ville han blive fyret.

    Vi har kun os selv via internet. Internet eksponerer statens og pressens fortielser og manipulationer. Vi ser forræderiet og forbrydelserne i real-time, udenom de kontrollerede massemedier, og forståelsen af dette, er beskåret de mennesker, som er årvågne vel at mærke, og som skriver og er bevidste om substans, som er interessede i andre end sig selv, og som er med til at afsløre usandhed, bringe løsninger, etc.
    "Løgnen kan kun opretholdes, så længe staten kan skærme folk fra de politiske, økonomiske og/eller militære konsekvenser af løgnen. Det bliver således af afgørende betydning for staten at anvende alle sine beføjelser til at undertrykke uenighed. Sandheden er den dødelige fjende af løgnen og derfor er sandheden statens største fjende.”
    – Joseph Goebbels


    Uanset om citatet kan spores til Goebbels eller ej, er det en perfekt illustration af situationen. Det er internet-renæssancen eller internetreformation, der har gennembrudt – og stadig gennembryder – den ‘Goebbelske firewall’ - og heri består den største trussel mod krigsherrerne, eliten, regeringer, da de ikke længere har monopol på medierne. Derfor ønsker de, at begrænse internet.

    Historikere vil i værste fald se tilbage på specielt de mange prominente intellektuelle, hvis selvforståelse som frihedens vogtere og vagthunde, kunne have advaret deres millioner af tilhængere men i stedet påtager mange sig rollen som 5. kolonne-nyttige idioter og gatekeepers, stocholm-syndromister qua vantro, uvidenhed, apati, frygt, ønsketænkning, og hjernevask, etc.


    Putin eksponerede på topmødet at ISIS er støttet af G20 lande — Men ikke et eneste vestligt medie har rapporteret det ifl. russisk medie
    ---------------------------


    Fra februar 2014 og 2013:


    Talløse akademiske analyser, anomalier, observationer, rapporter, filmmateriale, vidneudsagn, m.m. fra tusinder af erfarne uafhængige medier og analytikere over hele verden, indikerer alt I alt følgende; USA og Vesten tilpasser efterretninger til de mål man allerede har sat sig for at nå, opildner, skaber, og støtter en falsk opposition (‘oprørere’ I form af Al-Nusra, Al-Qaeda, støtte til ISIS fra Saudi-Arabien, Tyrkiet, efterretningsorganer fra vesten, m.fl.), der begår uhyrlige angreb på befolkninger – for at retfærdiggøre yderlige vestlige angrebshandlinger (og mere politistat), som man allerede har planlagt fra starten som påskud for at fjerne Assad, hvilket har været målet fra day one!

    Klassisk hegeliansk dialektik = man skaber selv problemet ISIS), sprøjter det ud i medierne, får en reaktion fra offentligheden, og implementerer den ‘løsning’ (Assad skla fjernes) man planlagde på forhånd. Godtroende og naive danskere og vesterlændinge, der mener sig "informerede" af danske zombie-medier, er prima fæ som hopper direkte på limpinden, alt imens sådanne operationer, hvor man beskylder fjenden for det beskidte arbejde man selv har udført under falsk falg, er talløse og har foregået i umindelige tider, inklusive statsterror mod egne befolkninger i USA og Europa. Det er nærmest travesti for de som har studeret den slags i årtier!


    Alternativet til at vågne op, er at forblive kognitivt sovende i mørket som et menneske, der levede og døde i det 21. århundrede, men ikke fattede dybere baggrunde pga. kognitiv dissonans, hvad, hvem, hvor, hvorfor, etc.


    Jeg vil anbefale alle danskere at udskifte deres løgnagtige, latterlige medier, såsom TV2, DR, JP, Politiken, Berlingske, BT, EB, osv. med denne side, som er den mest alsidige og interessante website i DK: http://da.sott.net/. Den er dog ikke så produktiv. Den amerikanske version er langt mere produktiv: http://www.sott.net/ Se også links i allernederst i bunden af denne artikel.

    Du vil være bedre mentalt rustet til at forstå, hvad som foregår, når du har et sammenligningsmateriale, og ikke blive et mentalt handicappet menneske, som er prisgivet nye falske påduttede mainstream-lamestream årsagsforklaringer!

    Mainstream Media: Presstitutes for the Rich and Powerful

    CNN Journalist ‘Governments Pay Us To Fake Stories’, Shocking Exposé

    European media writing pro-US stories under CIA pressure (VIDEO)


    "Ninety - five percent of the work of the intelligence agencies around the world is deception and disinformation, widely propagated in the mainstream media creating an accepted version of events. Journalists don't even raise the simplest questions. Those who differ are labeled as crazy."
    — Andreas von Bülow, former German state-secretary, Ministry of Defence Minister, parliamentary committee on intelligence services


    Hvad du snart vil se i medierne i meget større grad er følgende: Chikane (TedTalk), kriminalisering og karakterhenrettelse af anti-krigsmodstandere, 'konspirationsteoretikere', whistleblowers, aktivister, sandhedssøgere, dissidenter, etc. Når sandheden bliver en trussel for løgnen, staten, krigsherrerne, eliterne, vil sandhedssigerne blive udråbt af staten som 'ekstremister', 'terrorist-supporters', 'konspirationsteoretikere', etc.
    Alt dette er forudsagt for lang tid siden.



    Fra februar 2014 og 2013:


    ISIS kæmper FOR USA, Vesten, Israel, Saudiarabien (tusinder af daglige dissident-analytikere i hele verden er i konsensus udenom massemediernes løgne), og det betyder, at alle som tror, at de kæmper for rebellerne, er nyttige idioter. For hvem? Den vestlige alliance - del og hersk! Selv indholdet af følgende artikel, er den slags som vil blive brugt som forklaring på 'radikalisering', men sandheden er en trussel mod løgnen, og derfor skal sandhedssøgerne kriminaliseres!

    Husk, at skepsis overfor disse sandheder, og troen på løgnene, betyder at man bliver magtens og ondskabens 'nyttige idiot' pg støtter USA, Israel - når krigen mod Syrien eskalerer big time, og senere mod Iran, vil mange af disse disse påstande blive validerede.

    Kig engang på denne uhyre interessante tidslinje, der med indrømmelser og autorative dokumenter viser, hvilke intentioner og midler USA hele tiden har haft i sinde: destablisering Syrien indefra ved rekruttering, træning, og finansiering af terrorister, og således bruge den efterfølgende krise som påskud for intervention i Syrien (læs General Wesley Clark og verdensklasse-journalisten, Seymour Hershs’ udsagn) – skrevet af den eminente analytiker, Tony Cartalucci: US Planned Syrian Civilian Catastrophe Since 2007

    Ved at bruge ISIS i Europa, er det overmåde sikkert, at de planlagte aktioner, vil være et af de afgørende faktorer, som vil eskalerere konflikten med Syrien. Målet fra starten har været at fjerne Assad, hvilket Putin har forhindret hidtil (og desuden en af de helt store grunde til, at USA og Vesten påbegyndte en dæmoniseringskampagne mod Rusland efter at USA var medvirkende til kuppet i Ukraine).

    De indtrufne samt de kommende false flags i Europa, med muslimske terrorister som alibi - om det er nyttige idioter eller ISIS patsies/black op - konditionerer psykologisk befolkningen på sigt, i den lange række af events siden 9/11 - til en kunstigt skabt goodwill, som fabrikeret 'konsensus' i Krigen mod Terror (som med Afghanistan, Irak, Libyen) for allerede planlagte angrebsplaner i Mellemøsten.


    Kommende terrorangreb udført af ISIS i Europa, tjener det dobbelte formål;

    1) Større frygt og dermed smede befolkningen til velvilje overfor angrebsplaner mod ISIS i Irak og Syrien.

    2) Nødtvungen accept af tiltagende kontrol og indskrænkning af frihedsrettigheder internt i befolkningerne op mod og under krigens eskalering.

    Så længe uvidende og godtroende mennesker ikke erkender disse angrebs sande formål, natur og oprindelse, vil formularen fortsætte ufortrødent, hvis formål er en del af krigsforberedelserne. Helvede bryder løs for alvor, når Syrien angribes åbenlyst af Vesten.

    Så muligheden er - hvor end utænkeligt det er for de fleste - at det eksotiske begreb Gladio B, Mossad, eller lign. kan være et uset præmis i analyserne - og hvis dette er årsagen, og det historisk viser sig at være en korrekt påstand, så tåger man altså rundt i falske kausaliteter lige nu, hvis man er ubevidst om eller benægter muligheden på forhånd, for der er signifikante anomalier, som ikke blot kan tilskrives confirmation bias, både i episoden i Paris (Hebdo) [og 13. november 2015] , såvel som i København.

    • Flere phony terrorangreb i Europa - ISIS, al-qaeda, black ops
    • Yderligere polarisering mellem indvandrere og de indfødte - del & hersk
    • Flere og udvidede beføjelser til efterretningstjenester, magtcentralisering
    • Militarisering af politiet - tropper på gaderne og bybilledet
    • Yderligere erosion af frihedsrettigheder, indskrænkning af bevægelsesfrihed
    • Mere overvågning og kontrol af befolkningerne
    • Restriktioner af internet ved lov, cyber attacks, restriktion af website, m.m.
    • Marginalisering af krigsmodstandere, dissidenter, 'afvigere'. etc.
    • Den økonomiske krises årsager maskeres via krigshandlinger
    • Offentligt annonceret undtagelsestilstand (som allerede skjult er på plads)
    • Krigen eskalerer - en stor begivenhed katalyserer dette
    • En større terror begivenhed som vil få 9/11 til at blegne (jvf. Cheney m.fl.)

     
    "Enhver som skulker fra arbejdet, ofrene, og de farer som hans folk må undergå er en kujon. Men ikke mindre er kujonen og forræderen, som forrår tankens principper til materielle interesser, som f.eks er villig til at lade magthaverne beslutte, hvor meget 2 gange 2 er. At ofre intellektuel integritet, kærlighed til sandheden, til nogen anden interesse, selv faderlandet, er forræderi. Når individet og sandheden - i slaget om interesser og slogans - er i fare for at blive deformeret, devalueret, og trampet under fode, er det vores pligt at modstå og redde sandheden; eller snarere stræben efter sandhed - for det er vores højeste trosbekendelse"
    - Herman Hesse

    - fra ISIS og 3. Verdenskrig


    En anden god ting at ihukomme sig før at frygten for terror gør en til magthavernes nyttige idiot i virkeliggørelsen af endnu flere STASI-statslige tiltag, (hvilket Vagn Greve pointerede allerede i 2010: 'Juraprofessor: Stasi er kommet til Danmark' - se også kortfilmen Eva Smith: Der var engang en retsstat) er, at risikoen for at dø af terror, er tusind gange mindre end trafikuheld, øl, fedme, selv lægebehandling og politiet.

    Scientists note that fear of terrorism makes people stupid.


    As I’ve repeatedly noted, FBI agents and CIA intelligence officials, constitutional law expert professor Jonathan Turley, Time Magazine, and the Washington Post have all said that U.S. government officials “were trying to create an atmosphere of fear in which the American people would give them more power”.

    Indeed, the former Secretary of Homeland Security – Tom Ridge – admits that he was pressured to raise terror alerts to help Bush win reelection.
    In the real world, statistics from a 2004 National Safety Council report, the National Center for Health Statistics, the U.S. Census Bureau, and 2003 mortality data from the Center for Disease Control show:
    — You are 17,600 times more likely to die from heart disease than from a terrorist attack
    — You are 12,571 times more likely to die from cancer than from a terrorist attack
    — You are 11,000 times more likely to die in an airplane accident than from a terrorist plot involving an airplane
    — You are 1048 times more likely to die from a car accident than from a terrorist attack
    –You are 404 times more likely to die in a fall than from a terrorist attack
    — You are 87 times more likely to drown than die in a terrorist attack
    — You are 13 times more likely to die in a railway accident than from a terrorist attack
    –You are 12 times more likely to die from accidental suffocation in bed than from a terrorist attack
    –You are 9 times more likely to choke to death on your own vomit than die in a terrorist attack
    —You are 8 times more likely to be killed by a police officer than by a terrorist
    –You are 8 times more likely to die from accidental electrocution than from a terrorist attack
    — You are 6 times more likely to die from hot weather than from a terrorist attack
    -Fear of Terror Makes People Stupid
    http://www.washingtonsblog.com/2011/06/fear-of-terror-makes-people-stupid.html

    Scientific American noted in 2009:
    Preventable medical mistakes and infections are responsible for about 200,000 deaths in the U.S. each year, according to an investigation by the Hearst media corporation.
    And a new study published in the Journal of Patient Safety says the numbers may be up to 440,000 each year.
    But let’s use the lower – 100,000 – figure. That still means that you are 5,882 times more likely to die from medical error than terrorism.
    The CDC says that some 80,000 deaths each year are attributable to excessive alcohol use. So you’re 4,706 times more likely to drink yourself to death than die from terrorism.
    Wikipedia notes that there were 32,367 automobile accidents in 2011, which means that you are 1,904 times more likely to die from a car accident than from a terrorist attack. As CNN reporter Fareed Zakaria wrote last year:
    “Since 9/11, foreign-inspired terrorism has claimed about two dozen lives in the United States. (Meanwhile, more than 100,000 have been killed in gun homicides and more than 400,000 in motor-vehicle accidents.) “
    - The Terrorism Statistics Every American Needs to Hear


    “Civil ulydighed er ikke vores problem. Vores problem er civil lydighed. Vores problem er, at folk over hele verden har adlydt lederes diktater, og millioner er blevet myrdede pga. denne lydighed. Vores problem er, at folk over hele verden, er lydige overfor fattigdom, sult, stupiditet, krig og grusomhed. Vores problem er, at folk er lydige, og at fængslerne er fyldte af sølle tyve, mens de store tyve leder landet. Dette er vort problem.”
    – Howard Zinn 
    C.G. Jung noterer sig i sine observationer af det staliniske Sovjetunionen, at de fleste borgere ikke nødvendigvis ønskede formeringen af et tyranni, men at de blev følgagtige, idet de frygtede for tabet af egen komfort og levebrød. Dette gælder dog kun for de vågne borgere i DK. I modsætning til de få vågne og retskafne mennesker, er det ikke frygten som er problemet for de sovende; det er den manglende retsbevidsthed, apatien, og uvidenheden.
    _________________

    [1] Den tidligere italienske premierminister, en italiensk dommer og den tidligere leder af det italienske efterretningsvæsen indrømmer, at NATO med hjælp fra Pentagon og CIA udførte terrorbombninger i Italien og andre europæiske lande i 50'erne og beskyldte kommunisterne for det. Målet var at opnå støtte hos befolkningerne til at regeringerne bekæmpede kommunisterne og deres fremgang i efterkrigens Europa. Projektet kaldtes for Operation Gladio.



    Operation Gladio: State-Sponsored Terrorism Exposed
    This collection of around 150 pages of once-classified material sheds light on the ideological and operational origins of the now-infamous Operation Gladio.

    21st Century Wire GLADIO Files


    Gladio B: The Origins of NATO’s Secret Islamic Terrorist Proxies og Operation Gladio/B

    Bøger om Gladio (hvoraf du kan finde nogle af titlerne på internet i PDF)


    Operationsfeltet var altid 'bag linierne'. Som en deltager i det hemmelige program berettede: 'Det var meningen, at vi skulle angribe civile, folk, kvinder, børn, uskyldige mennesker, ukendte mennesker, der befandt sig fjernt fra ethvert politisk spil. Grunden til det var ganske enkel. Det skulle tvinge, forføre disse mennesker, altså den italienske offentlighed, til at bønfalde staten om større sikkerhed. Italien og andre europæiske lande havde just tilsluttet sig NATO, før bombninger begyndte. Dette betyder derfor, at den tidligere danske statsminister bogstaveligt talt var leder af en terroristorganisation.



    Dokumentationen forneden opregner en stribe falsk-flag-angreb og påviser, hvordan det er helt normalt, at visse regeringer bruger dette kunstgreb som et - af dem selv i hvert tilfælde - legitimt middel til at opnå deres befolknings moralske godkendelse af overgreb på nationer rundt om i Verden. Ihukommende, at det er deres egne befolkninger, der først og fremmest har magt til at sige fra ved fx. at nægte at lade sig rekruttere og afsløre dem i medierne. Af samme grund sørger magthaverne og krigsherrerne ALTID for at kuppe medierne i forbindelse med planlagte aktioner som den syriske. Hver eneste gang, du åbner en avis eller lukker op for dit fjernsyn - og vel og mærke køber budskabet som den sande beretning om virkeligheden - lader du dig fodre af denne hånd, der i sin store nåde beriger dig med, hvad en lille kynisk elite har tænk, at du skal mene om global udåd.



    Even More Admitted False Flag Terror Incidents Come to Light

    False Flag Attacks. Historically Documented

    53 ADMITTED False Flag Attacks - Not Theory … Admitted Fact

    ADMITTED False Flag Attacks

    CIA Declassified Files Prove America Helped Saddam as He Gassed Iran

    US ‘backed plan to launch chemical weapon attack on Syria (Yahoo)

    US gave Saddam blessing to use toxins against Iranians (RT)




    Hvorfor er en brøkdel af disse begivenheders årsager ikke en del af pensum på Cand. Scient. Pol uddannelsen og andre uddannelser? Go figure!




    “The Bilderberg Group is behind the so-called ‘strategy of tension,’ and therefore the massacres,” says Ferdinando Imposimato, Honorary President of the Supreme Court as he makes references to a document written more than 40 years ago – and which was almost lost- during the promotion of his new book, “La repubblica delle stragi impunite,” which translates to “The republic where massacres go unpunished.”


    From the Italian News Website www.net1news.org

    Source page here

    Translated by Mario Andrade


    NAPLES – “The Bilderberg Group is one of the leading organizations behind the strategy of tension, and therefore the (Operation Gladio) massacres.” This statement is not just mentioned by bloggers or conspiracy theorists, or even Beppe Grillo, but Ferdinando Imposimato, Honorary President of the Supreme Court. His words are very clear. “We found the truth about the massacres,” he says in an interview with a journalist. “There has been complicity between the state -or factions of the state- and the Mafia, as well as (black ops) terrorism and freemasonry. These elements came together during Operation Gladio, and consist of multiple international organizations, controlled by the CIA. This is a proven fact, “ he says. The purpose of their actions was to destabilize public order and stabilize the political power.



    The 40-year-old document

    In his book, Ferdinando Imposimato also speaks of the Bilderberg Group, mentioned in a document written by Emilio Alessandrini in 1967 -more than 40 years ago. “In this document, which I have quoted literally, it is mentioned that the Bilderberg Group is one of the biggest promoters of the strategy of tension, and therefore also behind the massacres. Here’s what Bilderberg does: It rules the world and democracies in an invisible way, influencing the democratic development of these countries.”

    It is important for Italians to know this, for some of their countrymen are among the members of this group and the Trilateral Commission, like of Mario Monti, the current Prime Minister, John Elkann, Chairman of Fiat Group, Pier Francesco Guarguaglini, former president of Finmeccanica or Marco Tronchetti Provera, chairman of Pirelli, also Enrico Letta, vice secretary of the Democratic Party

    Italian Supreme Court President Writes Book Linking Bilderberg to Operation Gladio and the CIA


    CIA har indrømmet, at de hyrede iranere til at posere som kommunister og iscenesatte bombninger i Iran for at omstyrte landet og dets demokratisk valgte statsleder, Mohammad Mossadeq i 1953.

    Israel har indrømmet, at en israelsk terrorcelle opererede i Ægypten og anbragte bomber i adskillige bygninger, inklusive bygninger tilhørende amerikanske diplomater, og dernæst efterlod 'beviser', der pegede på arabere som gerningsmændene. En af bomberne detonerede i utide og gjorde, at ægypterne identificerede de israelske bombemænd, har flere israelere senere indrømmet.

    Som det er indrømmet af den amerikanske regering, viser et til for nyligt klassificeret dokument, at den amerikanske generalstab godkendte en plan om at sprænge amerikanske passagerfly i luften (der var en detaljeret plan om at ombytte fly) og samtidig begå terrorhandlinger på amerikansk grund for i sidste ende at smøre det af på cubanerne med det formål at retfærdiggøre en invasion af Cuba. Det kan ses på en ABC nyhedsrapport og læses i de officielle dokumenter, der er offentliggjort på forlangende under 'The Freedom of Information Act'. Man kan også i dokumenterne overvære om en diskussion mellem officials om, hvordan det amerikanske konsulat i den Dominikanske Republik skulle angribes med bomber. Dette gik under navnet 'Operation Northwoods'. Mens generalstaben arbejdede på at iværksætte planen, var der køligere hoveder, der forhindrede den: Præsident Kennedy og hans forsvarsminister Robert McNamara nedlagde tilsyneladende veto. For dette og en række andre tiltag fra Kennedys side imod den indre råddenskab i nationen blev han senere myrdet.

    Planen blev udsat og først realiseret vha. et andet falsk-flag-angreb - denne gange i en lidt større skala - kaldet 9/11. Dette førte både til 'The War on Terror', invasionen af Irak, invasionen af Afghanistan og en komplet forgiftning af verdens tilstand i det årti, der fulgte og videre frem til i dag, hvor Libyen er invaderet, Syrien er i gang og Iran står for tur - for anden gang, kan man sige.

    Det sydafrikanske Sandheds og Forsoningsråd fandt ud af, at en gren af det sydafrikanske forsvarsministerium kaldet det 'Civile Cooporations Bureau' i 1989 henvendte sig en sprængstofekspert og bad ham om at deltage i en operation beregnet på at miskreditere ANC (African National Congress) og bombe en politibil tilhørende den politimand, der senere skulle undersøge sagen, hvorved ANC blev 'framed' for handlingen.

    En algiersk diplomat og flere officierer i den algierske hær indrømmer, at den algierske hær i 90'erne med jævne mellemrum massakrerede algierske civile og bebrejdede islamistiske militante for mordene.

    Den franske regering har for nylig været hovedaktøren i et falsk-flag-angreb mod Libyen. Nicolas Sarcozy og hans 'Rasputin', filosoffen og zionisten Paul Henry Levy, startede overfaldet på Libyen ved at hævde, at Gadaffi var ved at slagte sin egen befolkning.

    Tidligere formand for den amerikanske generalstab, Hugh Shelton, siger, at et medlem af Clinton-regeringen foreslog, at man lod en amerikansk pilot myrde som forspil til en krig mod Irak.

    Ifølge Washington Post har det indonesiske politi indrømmet at de har myrdet amerikanske skolelærere i Papua i 2002 for at smøre det af på en papuansk separatistbevægelse, der stod på listen over terroristbevægelser (sammen med en bunke af andre grupper efter 9/11).

    Den velrespekterede tidligere indonesiske præsident indrømmer endvidere, at regeringen sandsynligvis havde en finger med i spillet ved Bali-bombningen.
    Det er rapporteret af BBC, New York Times og Associated Press, at makedonske officials har indrømmet, at regeringen har myrdet syv uskyldige immigranter med koldt blod og hævdet, at de var Al-Qaeda-soldater, der var i færd med at myrde makedonske politifolk. Formålet var, at Makedonien skulle tilslutte sig Bush's og amerikanernes 'War on Terror'.

    Tidligere jurist i det amerikanske forsvarsministerium, John Yoo, foreslog i 2005, at USA skulle gå i offensiv mod Al Qaeda ved at lade vores efterretningsvæsen skabe en falsk terrororganisation. Det kunne have sine egne websites, rekrutteringscentre, træningslejre og fundraising-organisation. Den kunne iværksætte falske terrorisk-operationer og tage ansvar for virkelige terroristangreb, hvorved man kunne skabe forvirring i Al Qaedas rækker, få deres medlemmer til at betvivle hinandens identitet og stille spørgsmålstegn ved værdien af intern kommunikation. Dette er i øvrigt super-ironisk, og John Woo, der åbenbart ikke havde gjort sit hjemmearbejde, bortset fra at studere det, som eliten kalder for 'konspirationsteorier', var helt bagud for skemaet i sin egen organisation. For Al Qaeda er allerede en sådan organisation ! Det viser, hvor ringe værdien af kommunikation og hvor stor inkompetencen indenfor hans organisation er.



    Hvorfor er terrorøvelser ofte en markør for potentielle terroraktioner? Se journalist Tommy Hansens analyse af 4 terrorangreb, og hvorfor at myndighederne umuligt kan være 'clairvoyante': Terrorøvelserne der blev til virkelighed: Fire markante terrorbegivenheder siden 2000 har - udover tragedierne - én ting tilfælles: I alle fire tilfælde blev der afholdt officielle terrorøvelser enten lige før eller samtidigt med den ”rigtige” terrorhandling. Og i alle fire tilfælde øvede myndighederne sig næsten præcist på, hvad der i virkeligheden skete.
    - Terrorøvelserne som blev til Virkelighed


    United Press International rapporter i 2005: Amerikanske efterretningsofficerer beretter, at oprørere i Irak bruger den seneste model af Baretta 92-pistolen, men pistolerne synes at have fået deres serienummer udraderet. Eller rettere, der er ikke tegn på en fysisk udradering, men derimod synes de at stamme fra en produktionsserie uden serienumre overhovedet. Analytikere påpeger, at manglen på serienumre skyldes, at serien er beregnet på efterretnings-operationer eller terrorceller med, som de siger, væsentlig støtte fra regeringen. Analytikerne skønner, at de stammer fra enten Mossad eller CIA. Analytikerne gætter endvidere på, at disse agent provocateurs bruger de ikke-sporbare våben samtidig med - og i overensstemmelse med, at amerikanske myndigheder argumenterer for illegitimiteten ved modstand mod den amerikanske intervention - OG legitimiteten ved den særdeles illegitime kampagne, der som senere bekendt byggede på løgn og iscenesættelse.

    Politiet i Quebec indrømmede, at bøller, der bar raketter ved en fredelig demonstration, i virkeligheden var undercover-politifolk fra Quebec's politi.
    Ved G20 protesterne i London i 2009 så et britisk parlamentsmedlem civile politifolk forsøge på at opildne mængden til vold. Det samme blev observeret ved klima-topmødet i København og desuden ved flere lejligheder i forbindelse med gadekampe mellem autonome og politi på Nørrebro.

    En colombiansk militær-løjtnant indrømmede, at hans enhed havde myrdet 57 civile, klædt dem i uniform og dernæst hævdet, at de var oprørere dræbt i kamp.

    Amerikanske soldater har har på samme vis indrømmet, at de har dræbt uskyldige irakere og afghanere, og dernæst 'tabt' automatvåben nær deres lig for at foregive, at de var militser.

    Disse og MANGE andre begivenheder og falsk-flag-angreb kan beskrives og bevises anvendt gennem historien.



    Terrorbegrebet er forurenet. Ligesom historieskrivningen er dette ord kuppet og omklamret af de krigsførende magter. De har det selvskabte privilegium indtil videre kunnet definere, hvad terror er, hvem der er en terrorist, og hvem der ikke er og derfor har ret til at bekæmpe disse såkaldte terrorister.

    Vi kan med stor fordel udvide billedet. Vi behøver blot at tænke på den bølge af skolemassakrer, vi har været vidne til, og hvor unge på psykofarmaka har myrdet deres skolekammerater. De såkaldte 'bivirkninger' af psykofarmaka er kendt til fulde af medicinalfirmaerne, så der er ikke tale om bivirkninger, men tilsigtede virkninger.

    Husk disse angreb på bygninger: Oklahoma, Una-bomberen, 9/11, London-undergrunden, togbombningen i Spanien, myrderierne i Utøia i Norge, Bali-bomberen, bombningerne af et boligkvarter i Moskva (tjetenere?), bombningen af et amerikansk krigsfartøj i golfen, piratbombninger og hi-jacks i Aden-golfen. Hvordan var det med IRA og ETA? Hvor mange ved, at 9/11 var det andet bombeforsøg mod Twin Towers? Hvor mange ved, at bygning 7 faldt sammen 9 timer senere (døøh, hvad er bygning 7...?).

    I alle disse hændelser er der fremkommet en række af anomalier og usammenhængende facts, som landets regeringer ikke ønsker, der skal forskes videre i. Papirer forsvinder, vidner forsvinder, folk bliver truet, medvirkende bliver skudt af politiet, før de kan udtale sig. Medierne ruller frem med den sædvanlige historie om den ensomme galning, der helt umotiveret går grassat uden sammenhæng med nogen anden i hele verden. Osama bin Laden, den ensomme galning, sidder alene med tuban og langt skæg i en hule i Afghanistan og planlægger et succesfuldt angreb på verdens sikreste bygning i verdens sikreste by i verdens sikreste land med det sikreste og mest avancerede militære overvågningssystem.

    Resultatet er bagefter som mønster, at folk forlanger mere kontrol, mere sikkerhed og flere indgreb og indskrænkninger af deres civile rettigheder. Folk forlanger - på opfordring selvfølgelig - krig. Med det samme! Den totale krig, krigen mod terror.

    På opfordring selvfølgelig. Når det nu er så klart et mønster, kan det undre, at folk ikke i højere grad spørger sig selv, om det måske, muligvis, kunne der være en lillebitte chance for, at der kunne være tale om en årsag-virknings-sammenhæng ...? Men meget få mennesker i dag er i stand til at samle mere end ganske få brikker ad gangen, og dette puslespil er meget stort.

    Vi kender ikke historien.

    Det er højst påkrævet at udstrække det statslige terroristbegreb til de finansielle angreb, som finansinstitutionerne i samarbejde med visse regeringer udøver for tiden. En dybere analyse af fænomenet vil kunne kortlægge, at det i virkeligheden er finansindustrien, der har grebet om disse regeringer og dermed i højere grad kan siges at være bagmændene. Krig og terror er direkte synonymer. Krig ER terror, punktum. I hvert fald i det 20 og 21 århundrede har ingen krig fundet sted, der ikke dybest set er bankmændenes krig. Og når vi for tiden ser adskillige europæiske og en amerikansk befolkning, der er skræmt fra vid og sans og totalt handlingslammede af finansiel-økonomisk depression, ubetalelig gæld regerings-sanktionerede hestekure, gispende efter vejret af luftmangel, så er det en slow-motion-terrorhandling af særdeles store dimensioner, vi bliver udsat for. I EU bliver vi for tiden skræmt til at afgive suverænitet til en ny superstat.

    Skulle du også være i tvivl her - hvad du, der har læst så meget som hertil muligvis ikke er - så lad være med at tvivle, fordi du mener, jeg påstår det. Gør dit hjemmearbejde, og følg de links, der henviser til dokumentationen.

    Vurder dem seriøst. Hvis der er nogen af dem, der ved krydsreference ikke synes solide nok, så læg dem til side. Bemærk at den liste, bloggen leverer, henviser til faktiske indrømmelser, altså når forbryderne ikke længere kan komme udenom facts. Det betyder også, at der er ca. 10 gange så mange hændelser, hvor forbryderne har kunne kommet udenom facts, og at dette kun er toppen af isbjerget. Ulykkeligvis er enorme mængder af beviser bevidst blevet destrueret af de regeringer, der har kompromitteret sig selv. Vi ved, at det har fundet sted, og at det har været en praksis siden romerne. Listen over biblioteker nedbrændt af romerne er skræmmende lang. Det var dem, der opfandt pogromen, ikke nazisterne eller stalinisterne. USA er deres direkte arvtagere.

    En ting, som undertegnede har haft svært ved at acceptere, men som jeg desværre må tilslutte mig 100% i dag, er, at mainstream som kilde til reel information er ophørt med at være pålidelig. Fuldstændigt! Vel vidende at Internettet indeholder revl og krat, og at man skal være meget forsigtig, kan man i det mindste regne med - endnu - at ALT findes her: information og disinformation. Til gengælde kan man også være sikker på, at mainstream - med den nødvendige gradbøjning fra total mainstream til undergrund og alternative medier (som desværre også i en del tilfælde er blevet inficeret af den totalitære informationsforgiftning - er ophørt med at viderebringe information om alle de sager, der hidrører vores overordnede livssyn og virkelighedsbillede. Her findes efterhånden udelukkende disinformation.




    BBC rapporterer, at britiske og amerikanske ledere havde seriøse planer om falsk-flag-angreb i netop Syrien helt tilbage i 1957. Det var i øvrigt 4 år efter, at de samme regeringer og deres efterretningsvæsener havde omstyrtet den demokratisk valgte præsident i Iran, Mohammad Mossadeq, fordi han ville nationalisere olieselskaberne, der opererede i landet. Han blev som bekendt erstattet af en vestlig nikkedukke, Shah Reza Pahlavi.

    I 1957 godkendte Harold Macmillan og præsident Dwight Eisenhower en CIA-MI6 plan om at iscenesætte falske grænse-hændelser som påskud for invastion fra Syriens pro-vestlige naboer og derefter 'eliminere' det meget indflydelsesrige triumvirat i Damaskus.

    Rapporten sagde, at når først en tilstrækkelig grad af frygt var blevet skabt, ville kamphandlinger ved grænsen blive iscenesat som indledning til en irakisk og jordansk militærintervention. Syrien skulle, som det hed i rapporten, bringes til at fremstå som gerningsmanden til hændelserne og ophavsmanden til sabotage og vold rettet mod dets naboer. CIA og SIS skulle bruge deres færdigheder til både psykologisk og vha. action i marken at forøge spændingen.

    Det ville betyde operationer i Jordan, Irak og Libanon, der tog form af sabotage, national-konspirationer og forskellige væbnede aktiviteter, som derefter skulle smøres af på Damaskus. Planen havde brug for en 'Befri Syrien komité' (i dag 50 år senere kaldet henh. 'Den frie syriske befrielseshær' og 'Syriens sande venner') og bevæbningen politiske grupper med paramilitære og andre aktionistiske egenskaber indenfor Syriens grænser. CIA og MI6 ville gøre efterretning på det indre oprør, der altid findes i sådanne lande, som har måttet forhærde sig mod vestens - og de naboers, der allerede er bukket under for vesten - konstante pres og forsøg på destabilisering. Destabiliseringen skulle blot have et skub fremad. Taktikken er senere set udført med succes af vestens opfindelse, Israel, vendt mod Libanon, der i disse år blev fuldstændig 'balkaniseret' (Henry Kissingers ydtryk).

    Disse grupper, der potentiel kunne opildnes til at gøre det beskidte arbejde kunne være hos druserne i syd, folk der forsøgte af befri de politiske fanger i Mezze-fængslet og en opflamning af det muslimske, fundamentalistiske broderskab i Damaskus. Damaskus var en af de byer i verden hvor omkr. 16 forskellige religiøse samfund - selv muslimer og jøder - levede fredeligt side om side. Det skulle nu være anderledes.

    Taktikken er i virkeligheden en opdatering af den middelalderlige stil fra korstogene, hvor jøder, kristne og muslimer levede fredeligt side om side i henholdsvis Sydspanien og i Jerusalem. I Spanien blev dette ødelagt af katolikkerne og den spanske konge og dronning. I Jerusalem blev det ødelagt af de horder, der under ledelse af engelske og franske adelsmænd, charlataner styret af politisk og økonomisk begær og religiøs fanatisme i en uskøn blanding, væltede ind i byen og slagtede løs.

    Der var flere elementer i det:
    ren plyndring
    destabilisering og magtovertagelse
    del og hersk: 'vi' regerer, når 'de' har travlt med at hugge hovederne af hinanden
    menneskeofring: de utilpassede utilpassede horder, der skabte uro i de forarmede europæiske land-og by-distrikter blev henh. omdannet til væbnede horder og dernæst reduceret i antal ved at lede dem til slagtebænken på slagmarken.

    False Flags sker lige nu
    Talløse akademiske analyser, anomalier, observationer, rapporter, filmmateriale, vidneudsagn, m.m. indikerer alt I alt følgende; USA og Vesten tilpasser efterretninger til de mål man allerede har sat sig for at nå, opildner, skaber, og støtter en falsk opposition (‘oprørere’ I form af Al-Nusra, Al-Qaeda, støtte til ISIS fra Saudi-Arabien, Tyrkiet, efterretningsorganer fra vesten, m.fl.), der begår uhyrlige angreb på befolkninger – og Vesten påberåber sig R2P (responsibility to protect - yeah, right) for at retfærdiggøre yderlige vestlige angrebshandlinger, som man allerede har planlagt fra starten som påskud for at fjerne Assad, hvilket har været målet fra day one!

    Klassisk hegeliansk dialektik = man skaber selv problemet, sprøjter det ud i medierne, får en reaktion fra offentligheden, og implementerer den ‘løsning’ man planlagte på forhånd. Godtroende og naive danskere og vesterlændinge, der mener sig "informerede", er prima fæ som hopper direkte på limpinden, alt imens sådanne operationer, hvor man beskylder fjenden for det beskidte arbejde man selv har udført under falsk falg, er talløse og har foregået i umindelige tider.

    Der er taget materiale fra tidligere artikler.

    ↧

    The Amputation of Time - an Anatomy of Genocide - Iranian Case Study

    April 2, 2016, 11:21 am
    $
    0
    0

    by morton_h, the blogger – translation Dylan Waller

    Something very old and nefarious has been going on in the world for too long of a time. When a conflict erupts somewhere in our modern-day world, we can be sure its antecedent is nearby, whether decades or centuries ago. In some cases, aeons.

    Recently, war propaganda is being taken up against Iran - again. In the current iteration, the group which our humanitarian concerns are supposed to be brought to bear upon are the Bahai. The hysteria says that the Iranians are about to commit a genocide on the members of this sect. This statement is as untrustworthy and hypocritical as the fallacy that Iran is in the process of building a nuclear weapon and is about to nuke the whole world. Hypocrites and propagandists of course never care to argue as to why these absurd and shrill accusations would make any sense. Why a civilized people with an ancient culture and highly-educated population should look for any advantage in such irrational collective-psychosis and counter-intuitive action is never explained. Sound logic has never worried hypocritical warmongers. They sling around the assumptions, allegations, and accusations without concern for whether they are real. They are fully confident that the target audience for their propaganda are unable to see through their rhetoric, which is often unfortunately the case.



    When Western warmongers pronounce the word genocide with their mouths, a string of red flags should light up, as the historical precedent of genocide from these warmongers is completely overwhelming. Problem: most people, especially in the Anglo-Saxon countries, do not have any idea about the extent of the atrocities that their ruling class has inflicted upon the world in even just the last 150 years. Which concurrently means that all who are infected with this English Mental Health have no clue of the scale. The maintenance of Empire depends on the number of its faithful, supportive ignoramuses.

    One cannot say that it was the British Empire that invented the falsification of history, but one can definitely say that this Empire was able to implement it like never before in history - and so, history has become their forgery. It would therefore set the record straight to assert that nothing of what we today hear, read, and see regarding the Empire and its role in the world is reliable. As one Iranian historian puts it: every time you overturn a stone, an Englishman hides underneath. The British imperialists, slave traders, drugdealers, pirates of land and at sea, have been everywhere. Upon arrival, they exerted their piracy and plunder, their murders, their foundations of strife - and their special kind of historiography, which is why the extent of their genocide has only minimally been made clear. The story of it has itself been simply wiped out! Historically, we are denied a plethora of information with which the world could have seen it coming, and at least understood its antecedent. The false are able to get away with their falsehoods because they have also controlled the media and academic institutions.

    That's the story of the inability to represent history accurately until now. It is never possible in the long run to maintain a total erasure, especially in the era of the internet. There are records, written testimonials, documents, relics. There are gaps, inconsistencies and loose ends in the projection of false histories, just as there are holes in any criminal case with those wrongfully convicted. The track exists, even if it has been deleted, even if there are only traces of the deletion. The perfect crime simply does not exist. It is not a question of whether one can cover up a crime, but how long one is able to get away with it. The criminal mindset is: if I can postpone the day of reckoning until after my own passing from this world, then I have succeeded. In the passing, we probably don't consider the possibility of reincarnating'.

    British history is packed to the brim with falsification. All history of England before 1066 is roughly smudged. It is as if people hardly lived before that, and that those who lived then were not worth writing about. But one would only have to move just once through the British countryside to be aware that it was very much similar to its current name: a land of green pastures. It's one big lush garden, where everywhere grows a large lush forest. A friendly and diverse landscape, where human culture existed very far back. So the Imperial amputation of time before the Battle of Hastings is quite unnecessary for other than just that: Empire. These are political and ideological choices that have created historical aberrations.



    There were some concerns which the rulers of England, as early precursors to the formation of Empire, believed they had to take upon themselves, in regard to disputes about kingship. To legitimize the rulership of the throne, one had to have the legal progeny so that whoever wanted to usurp the throne had to refer to this lineage of history. The genera rooted in the past, referring to authentic history, usurped these references they had cobbled together. It was in such an act that the figure of King Arthur disappeared, whereby an important chapter in the history of Wales plunged into darkness. The so-called Prince of Wales, wife-murderer and pedophile Charles, is a contemporary product of this historical pollution. As the two Welsh historians Alan Wilson and Baram Blackett documented thoroughly, there was not just one King Arthur, but two: there was also Artorius Rex, King of Gwent and Glamorgan, with a few hundred years separating the two figures. They are some of the most well-documented of all figures. As has been said and written, it is not because the documents do not exist, it is because the established historiography, power, money, and the church's endorsement of quackademia refused to touch it, with the well-dressed clerks of Oxford and Cambridge and all the rest laundering history in their black-and-white unsoiled school-uniforms'.

    Other certain terms have been used when the crown is up to its dirty tricks, domestically and abroad, that people were unable to hear about. The Queen of England nourished and enriched herself through piracy. It did not look good that the fine and noble ladies and gentlemen highest on the straw were nothing but wretched scumbags, highwaymen, simple purse-snatchers and tricksters. So they hired so-called privateers to conduct their shady affairs, after which their scribes made sure to find and promote only 'heroic' figures such as Sir Francis Drake - note the title, Sir, knighted, a very fine nobleman. The sinking of the Spanish Armada and the theft of the Spaniards' gold is not much different from the current version of the Empire's emptying of the Cypriot treasury a few years ago. Or the Grecian, Italian, Spanish again, Portuguese, Icelandic, Libyan, Ukrainian'.


    Or in one headline: all Imperial institutions - the IMF, WTO, ECB - arrive and give a country of the world a deal they cannot refuse. As long as this mafia operates above the radar, they will not be identified as the simple crooks and conmen that they are. Just as in the days of piracy, the crown gets its image whitewashed by media-lies and the falsification of history, and, just as in the past, there are two blind spots for the culprits. Firstly, there are people who know what is going on and who do not keep it sealed up. Cover-up is difficult in large, complex matters. Bloody footprints are left in the snow, and something has been swept under the carpet, which is still there, if only someone dares to lift it. This last point is not unimportant, for there exists a very large and widespread fear of reprisals, including among historians. Secondly, there has been a parallel alternate history report. In the Middle Ages, history subsisted largely of an oral, vernacular tradition. Do not underestimate word-of-mouth! It is extremely stable over long spans of time. When Wilson and Blackett talked with the locals in Wales about the renowned, legendary battles before 1066 and their local impact, incidents considered quackademia by the Establishment's educational temples, which claims they never happened, they were readily able to point to the spot. It was quite common knowledge to quite ordinary people. The spoken word is superior to the written, for the former is the popular context whereby one speaks the truth. The narrator has to see his listeners in the eyes. In other words, imprinting. This is therefore where the concept of 'true to type' originates. Interesting, is it not? Never overestimate Quackademia.

    Today, the alternative history is alive on the Internet. Its frequencies are flickering, as everything can be posted online, dirt and cinammon, sandbars and scrub. Nevertheless, it is also a valuable source of genuine information, making it impossible for the Empire to wipe out whole chunks of history the way that could be done back in the days of the Roman Empire. One can pollute the information-box, one can throw out flares of distraction in order to confuse ('all that glitters is not gold''), but it is very difficult to remove. They try, they even try very hard. We look at the various forms of coming censorship. For example, we all exercise self-censorship, by being politically correct and partaking in uncritical collaborations. Today we have a new Medieval submission to orthodoxy, and unbelievers are heretics. If you are a true believer, then you are politically correct. Good boy, sitting still for hours. Nice girl, submitting her bill on time. Good monitor, who on behalf of the schoolmaster keeps track of the students, to make sure everyone is good boy and nice girl. We have a new Spanish Inquisition, appearing in public, where the falsification of history reigns supreme. Take a look at the French government's monitoring of its populace after the terrorist event there. We see the criminalization of those people who exist outside of Power Corridors. We see a new form of pogroms, where websites will be shut down, instead of piles of books burned in the city square by men in black cowls. A new Dark Age has arrived.



    In the 17th & 18th centuries, the Empire had begun a series of shady affairs having to do with the New World. It is also here that we see the crimes committed against the Welsh. Their local languages were banned, their ancient written language was declared nonexistent, even if it was chiseled in stone from the past. Man banned simply a language, in which people spoke and wrote! In the 18th century, it was simply forbidden to speak Welsh, and all local schoolteachers were fired and replaced by Englishmen. George II is the man behind this cultural character assassination. As Danes, imagine if the Germans forbid us to speak Danish, but only German. The Empire was paranoid, the British did not understand Welsh, and suppose the Welsh were able to slander them in a language they did not understand. It had to be banned.

    It is also the age of Darwinism. Darwin stated: of all human races, the Irish are the lowest! And here we thought the British imperialist twats thought the lowest were 'Hottentots and Negroes', but no, it was their musical and literate neighboring peoples. There was something going on here. And sure enough, after the 1845-1852 Irish genocide, the era of genocide had begun. Pseudo-scientific Darwinism was in vogue for what it was: faux-empirical support for the extermination of the weak. In other words, this profusion of eugenicists, imperialists, opium-pushers, slavehandlers, pirates and industrialists culminated in a series of genocides, all making their best effort to commit these acts without leaving a fingerprint. Remember again: wherever a genocide takes place, the erasure of history appears in tandem. The Irish genocide was swept beneath the carpet under the name of the Potato Plague. So the lowly, potato-munching Irishmen were snuffed out, according to British historians, because the potato crop failed for a few years, and the morons were unable to figure out how to grow and eat more! The historians wrote it that way, and we have been reading it ever since. This is but one instance of the sick mental-ideological lies the British have inflicted upon world history, a historical mental plague of lies that generations have been forced to absorb in absurd, lethal doses.

    Thus satisfied by their atrocity against the Irish, which cost millions of lives, whose mass graves are located within a two kilometer space to this day, the British killers employed the same tactics against the Indians. What was this tactic? In Ireland it consisted of organized famine. The tactic is both extremely perfidious and quite convenient.

    The first convenience: you do not need to cover your own delicate, manicured hands in human blood, you just close the door and turn on the hot water. It is an internal embargo carried out by the occupying power of a country.

    Convenience number two: the scenario contains a sufficiently strong resemblance to a natural catastrophe, so as to advance a random theory based on the denial of evidence. Should anyone complain about glaring anomalies in this natural incident - a rather Darwinian concept - you can label them random theorists. 'It was not us, it was the potatoes.' In India, it was not potatoes, but rice. The rice harvest was confiscated and appropriated, and Indians died like flies. 26 million perished! And that's a conservative estimate. 'It was not us, it was the rice.'
    'The illusion of accident disappears gradually as the skill of map reading increases.'- John Murphy


    Casestudy of Genocide: Iran 1917-19

    Thus satisfied by their misdeeds against the Irish, Indians, and meanwhile Tasmanians and the Boers in South Africa along with an endless stream of other vexations, the British killers carried on with the same tactics against the Iranians. We are in the fateful second decade of the 20th century when what transpires then unfolds all the evil of the next 100 years, which continues to bear its cancers to this day. It is the Imperial decade, with all of these mega-events flying the banner of the British Empire, bearing their fingerprints. The German empire fell, the Austro-Hungarian fell, the Ottomans are gone, the Russian tsars are vanquished. It was the Imperial decade, where in every case, the picture is painted over by Anglo-Saxon historians, falsifiers of history, who gloss events over into 'heroic' efforts to 'civilize' the dark edges of the world and the prodigious global underclass. The White Man's Burden. The world's victims could almost feel sorry for its tormentors.

    Iranian genocide, you say? What's that? We have never heard of such a thing. There's a lot that took place that you and I have not heard about in school, read about in the newspaper, or absorbed via television. A new category of logical fallacies/false logical statements erupt: because I have never heard about an event, it must not have ever existed. However, during the period of 1917-19, half of Iran's population was wiped out in the same way as the Irish and the Indian. They were starved.




    Iran is a great country. There are areas where drought can occur. Elsewhere, there may occur floods. Elsewhere again, there is an abundance of crop and vegetation. It would be ridiculous to assume that half the population starved to death due to climatic factors. The population was halved during the British occupation of Iran during World War I.

    The event is one of the best kept secrets in all of perfidious Albion- It is totally omitted from world history except for a few footnotes here and there. Recently, an Iranian historian named Mohammad Gholi Majd, a doctor of agricultural economics from Cornell University, delved into the primary sources, excavated and exposed the incident in the book 'The Great Famine and Genocide in Persia, 1917-1919', along with a handful of other books in which he describes what happened with Iraq during the First World War, which, unsurprisingly, then as now, had to do with oil.



    The murder of half the Iranian population is recorded in the British and Americans' own records via censuses (from the US Dept of State). Censuses were taken every ten years and clearly show a population reduction of 50% between 1910-1920. Persia was in 1917 an occupied country. Northern Persia was the Russian zone, the middle was neutral (i.e. Persian? No, not once was it free, the Ottomans laid their stakes there), the southeast was the British zone bordering India, which at that time had not yet been smashed into two parts as an act of revenge by the British, the soon-to-come, forced-fragmentation of India/Pakistan. That was perfidious Albion's reprisal due to India's secession from Empire, empowered by Gandhi, after WW2, whitewashed from history in the same way that World War I was a British rather than German invention as the false-history makers who distort and conceal British robber-history would have us believe. Divide and Conquer, or Death and Hunger, seems to be the Empire's default form of governance. The alliteration repeats itself in the Empire's own language: Divide and Conquer, Death and Hunger.

    It is worth noting that the devastation of Iran took special momentum after the Russian Revolution - a dynamic coincidence! And the Ottoman Empire fell to pieces shortly thereafter. And the hijacking of the US economy in the form of the Federal Reserve took place shortly beforehand. And the staging of the Titanic shipwreck. And the sinking of the Lusitania. And the Balfour Declaration. And the Treaty of Versailles. And the creation of the pharmaceutical industry. And many other things within this one fateful decade, which is why the British robber-historians call it the Great War, feigning ignorance, saying One Incident Begat Another - it all just happened, and we know not why or who instigated it, though surely it was not us. It was the potatoes, it was the rice, it was the lone madman in Sarajevo, it was a powder-keg and there was just a spark that lit it, it was an iceberg, it was the other, it was not us. It is odd that world history is a heap of these accidental synchronicities, and that those responsible refuse responsibility! For a synchronistic comprehension of events, one must look at the timespan and ask: could there be a connection? The short answer is: context. The long answer is paradigmet.blogspot and the demarcated response is this blog post.

    The genocide of half the Iranian population took place in the regions under British control. Starvation is quite effective for killing people in large numbers. Henry Kissinger - an enormous proponent of the glories of genocide - was at one point asked his opinion on the best method of how to control large crowds. His answer was: food. And money. He knew the totality of the Anglo-American geopolitical tactics. He also said: by Balkanization (divide and conquer, ISIS in the Middle East right now). He could have added: health, medicine, pharmaceuticals, vaccines and biological WMDs to the mix. Or he could have said: by never telling the truth, to yourself or others. And just as with famine as a weapon, we must not forget the dimension of terror located within it. There's an extreme level of state terror in that an occupying power arranges that people fall to the ground in starvation. Starved people have no will to resist. They are deeply weakened, scared witless.



    We have answered the question of why the world does not know about the Iranian genocide, for it was blotted out by the false-historians. But how do we know about it anyway? We know about it through a series of memoirs of British officers who served in World War I. They were horrified by what they witnessed. Although their country and army were led by psychopaths, they themselves were just people. One example is the intelligence officer M.H. Donahoe, an attache of the British army in Persia. He recounts in his detailed memoirs the countless dead bodies by the roadsides and in the streets. This is confirmed by US diplomatic reports as well. People had to eat tree roots. Cannibalism and scavenging were widespread. Cholera and typhoid predictably were as well, and as in the last years of the German labor camps, people died like flies as their immune systems broke down. That is the real holocaust, not the Hollywood fiction which has never been documented, only alleged. It was spurious and hypocritical of the British false-historians, mendacious of them, forcibly digested by the world's population in the postwar period. The real history of the two world wars is not even written yet. We must write it! There is no one else to do it for us anymore.

    This mind-boggling paradox - and people understand that it really is not! - is that the Empire assaults and destroys nations and human life, and in its perverse sense of justice blames the victims afterward! The destructive potential of false historiography is revealing. First you destroy a country and its people by killing half of them, raping their women, smashing their towns, roads, factories, stealing their valuables, you name it. And then dictate to the historians as if it were THEM who had perpetrated this against the destroyers! Since those whose countries and populations have been sunk way down in the shit, they do not have the strength to defend themselves in textbooks or on battlefields. It's like victims of torture who become willing to confess anything, just as long as the torture stops. This is also why it is totally useless to employ torture as a means of gaining legitimate information, as even someone who really knows something will simply confess whatever is required, whatever fits the dominant, expected narrative, regardless of truth.

    'It is in this vaccuum of time before, during, and after a war, that it becomes possible to manifest and dictate these distortions of reality. All communication is strictly controlled and militarized. The military information channels are hyperactive while public access to the creation and reception of information is blocked, and the occasion is ripe for fictitious substitutes for knowledge. This is one telltale sign that the Third World War is in the stage of deployment, due to all the signs of militarized, distorted communication hitting us right now.



    Only in 1919, after half of the Iranians were dead, did they finally get a decent harvest, enough to get the country out of the famine. The British grip was loosened, but never abandoned. The British controlled the transport of food, seized most of the infrastructure in both Iran and Iraq, and prevented imports from Iraq. Again, we see something like this right now. Embargo is another weapon of war against a country, and Iran is currently subject to an American embargo, also imposed by the EU. The EU has been forced to impose it, which shows that the EU is merely an instrument of the United States - only foolish Europeans could believe that they maintain their own independent Empire. That would be patently false. The USA can always twist Europe's arm, as the dominant and domineering partner of NATO. We see evidence of this now in relation to Russia/Ukraine.

    Let us also remind ourselves that the concept of genocide does not only include the physical murder of individuals and groups. According to the UN definition, it includes any orchestrated effort to degrade and destroy people's quality of life and living conditions. It is like poisoning. Poison can become so acute, you become ill and die from it immediately. Strychnine, cyanide, arsenic, white fly agaric. It can also be chronic, so as to slowly, over the years, create worsening conditions. Sugar, heavy metals, cigarettes, alcohol, GMOs, industrial pollution'

    And here it becomes extremely perfidious, in regard to chronic genocide, like chronic poison digested by the people themselves.



    The British therefore never lost their grip on Iran. In the decades after the 1917-19 genocide, the Iranian governments were in a state of constant and enthusiastic readiness to cover up what had happened during the famine in WW1. Why? Because they were created and installed by the British. They were not real Iranian governments, they were puppets. Most have heard of Reza Pahlavi, Shah of Persia as they called him, inserted via a British MI5 + American CIA coup in 1953, with the democratically elected President Mohammed Mozadeq reduced to a brief intermezzo in a 60-year history of military dictatorship. Few people are aware that his father was infiltrated by a similar coup in 1921. A Shah, how wonderful. Many Iranians who had to flee Iran retained nostalgia for a historical Shah figure, as it evokes echoes of the heyday of Persian civilisation, which was a truly grandiose kingdom and culture. The coup played on this sentiment deliberately, in order to gain the support of Iranian intellectuals and upper classes. They were bribed with certain privileges in return. But it was never made clear who this 'Shah' family really was.

    We all know who replaced the Shah's military regime. It was Ayatollah Khomeini and co. But how much do we know about this figure? He was nothing but a British agent. This is the kind of thing Hegelian dialecticians and their cabal employ in creation of their artificial dialectic. This is in order to assert an apparent contradiction, a revolutionary counterpoint. Once the meme is worn out, it's time to deposit the antithesis. The synthesis is always located and operating at a level above. Such a sophisticated system of manipulation and control is very difficult for people to understand, which is why it works. As with the entire Muslim Brotherhood, wahhabism/salafism, the British had developed a special tactic to create and introduce false religious leaders. But this was only partially successful with Khoumeini, for his gang was slowly outmaneuvered. His death was also fairly sudden, which leads one naturally to questions of whether it was a natural death.



    Today we are back again with Iran as a pain-in-the-arse for the Empire, with the screaming necks of Zionists calling for bombing of Iran, and potentially even its nuclear annihilation. We have seen a grueling embargo. Press.tv, the Iranian state television station, has been censored and closed down in the West. There have been the usual, constant provocations by CIA supported groups in Iran. There have been constant misinformation campaigns against Iran, claiming that they were about to produce nuclear weapons. One plan-in-waiting is a mega false-flag in the Persian Gulf, in the form of staging an Iranian attack on a US warship in order to shut down traffic. The Saudis, the fake royal family, who, as with the Pahlawis, the Shah's family, were created by the British 100 years ago to be a British operating system in the region, and they will do anything to destroy Iran. Israel despise them because of their support for Shia groups, Hezbollah, the Syrian government. Recently there were again provocations via an American gun boat that had strayed out of international waters, into Iranian territory, and forgot to turn its radio on, whoops! Ah, well, when you put it that way'also, the Iranians have leaked information that they apprehended an ISIS general on board the boat. What was he doing there, and where was he going? Oops again'

    In the 80s we saw the Iran-Iraq war, a conflict which was also engineered by the Western Empire. Then we had the Iran-Contra affair, more US domestic politics, a cabal circulating around mega-psychopath George H.W. Bush, in an effort to undermine and ridicule Jimmy Carter. Reagan was already undermined by his Alzheimer's, which caused him to sleep 18 hours a day and then read like a zombie from preprinted placards - while former CIA director Bush reigned behind him. When you take the entirety of the picture into account, it is frankly astonishing that Iran continues to hang together as an intact nation with its own will and identity. Admirably unbelievable! The culture has something special about it which is enviable, and envy which obviously infects the Imperials, or they would not be working overtime to undermine and demolish this sovereign nation.

    It must be said: genocide continues steadily unless it is spoken out against loudly and repeatedly. We can do little else but talk loudly about these issues 24/7. At some point the awareness penetrates the pleasantries of what passes diplomatically for reality. Such pleasantries may be entertaining, in their own macabre way, but let us not split hairs. The question is: are you man- or womenfolk capable of looking this reality in the eyes? You should know that this reality fears the eye that looks directly into it more than anything else in the world. This reality cannot withstand the light of day. Like a vampire, whose pale white body tolerates no sunlight.

    The past 200 years have been the Age of Genocide. May the next years and decades be the age of the exposure and extinguishing of Genocides.
    ↧
    Search

    ”One Taste” af Ken Wilber

    April 4, 2016, 6:23 am
    $
    0
    0




    af ChaosNaviagtor

    Se også:

    Følgende er en uredigeret oversættelse samt kommentarer fra 2000.
    - CN



    Oversættelse af udvalgte uddrag fra ”One Taste” af Ken Wilber:
    Tirsdag den 24 Juni, 1997

    ” En tredje forhindring er den spirituelle ”udenoms”- skole (spiritual
    bypass school) som forestiller sig, at hvis du finder ånd eller gud eller dit
    højere selv, vil alt andet på magisk vis tage vare på sig selv. Irriterende
    vanemønstre i forhold til job, arbejde, forhold, familie, fællesskab, penge,
    mad og sex vil alle forsvinde. Den fortvivlende og sørgelige kendsgerning
    er at det normalt tager ti eller tyve år at opdage at dette bestemt ikke er
    tilfældet, og hvorledes er dit liv da gået? Den første halvdel af dit liv er da
    i en vis grad vildført, den anden bittert.

    Denne spirituelle omvej kan være meget listig, specielt – og ironisk nok –
    hvis man har at gøre med de absolut højeste nonduale skoler. ”One
    Taste”(udtryk for en meget høj oplyst bevidsthedstilstand) er en konstant
    nærværende bevidsthed (det er det naturlige og spontane sind i dets
    nuværende tilstand). Præcis fordi ”One Taste” er ”altid - allerede”
    tilstede, kan mange mennesker opnå et hurtigt men ekstremt kraftigt
    glimt af denne ultimative tilstand, hvis en dygtig og erfaren lærer
    behændigt kan formidle dette til dem. Og faktisk har mange store
    nonduale skoler - så som Dzogchen og Vedanta – komplette tekster,
    instruktioner som pointerer dette.

    Når elever opnår et kraftfuldt glimt af denne ”altid-allerede”-
    opmærksomhed, kan visse uheldige ting ske På den ene side er man på
    nogle dybtgående måder frigjort fra den bindende natur af kropssindets
    lavere niveauer. På den anden side betyder dette ikke at disse lavere
    niveauer ophører med at have sine egne behov eller problemer, uanset
    hvor relative disse end er. Du kan være i denne ”One Taste”-bevidsthed
    og stadigvæk få kræft, stadigvæk have et mislykket ægteskab, stadigvæk
    miste et arbejde, stadigvæk være et fjols. At opnå et højere stadie i
    udvikling betyder ikke at de lavere niveauer forsvinder (Buddhaer må
    stadigvæk spise), ej heller at du automatisk mestrer de lavere nivauer.

    Faktisk betyder det ofte det modsatte idet du måske begynder at
    negligere eller endda ignorere de lavere niveauer; man forestiller sig at de
    ikke længere er nødvendige for éns trivsel, hvorimod de faktisk er
    udtryksmidlet for din trivsel og åndens befordringsmidler som du nu
    engang har. At negligere disse befordringsmidler er at begå ”spirituelt
    selvmord” – du negligerer indtil døden dine egne hellige manifestationer.Det bliver endnu værre. For at passere igennem det orale stadie af psykoseksuel udvikling behøves du ikke at være Shakespeare.

    Med andre ord behøves man absolut ikke at udvikle perfekt beherskelse
    af et lavere stadie før at man kan bevæge sig videre til et højere stadie –
    alt som behøves er en bestemt, ikke specielt stærk kompetence. Men dette
    betyder at du kan opnå nogle meget høje udviklingsstadier og stadigvæk
    have alle slags problemer i de forskellige lavere stadier. Og det at koble
    sig på det højere stadie får ikke nødvendigvis de lavere stadiers
    problemer til at forsvinde.

    Dette kan blive lidt af et mareridt med ”altid-allerede”-skolerne fordi; når
    man først opnår et stærkt glimt af ”One Taste”-tilstanden, kan man miste
    al motivation til at udarbejde hullerne i éns psykologiske kælder/fundament. Du har måske en dyb og smertefuld neurose men du bekymrer dig ikke længere om dette fordi du ikke længere er identificeret med kropssindet. Der ligger en vis portion sandhed i dette. Men denne attitude, er ikke desto mindre et dybtgående brud på bodhisattva-løftet, løftet om at kommunikere/formidle ”One Taste”-tilstanden til følende væsener på en måde som kan frigøre alle.

    Du er måske glad for ikke at bearbejde dit neurotiske morads men alle
    omkring dig kan se at du er en neurotisk knude, og derfor, når du annoncerer at du i virkeligheden befinder dig i "One Taste”-tilstanden, vil de for enhver pris huske på at undgå denne tilstand * Du er sikkert lykkelig i din One Taste-bevidsthedstilstand men du mislykkes ynkeligt i at meddele denne tilstand i nogen som helst form som man kan være lydhør overfor, netop fordi du ikke har arbejdet på alle de mindre niveauer igennem hvilke du må meddele din forståelse.

    * (Min kommentar: Folk får modstand/skygger på spiritualitet idet de
    associerer det med manglende helstøbthed såfremt personen som befinder sig i
    One Taste ikke samtidig har nogenlunde tjek på de såkaldt lavere niveauer; krop, levned, emotionel balance, afbalanceret livsførelse, etc. Dvs. alle livsaspekter som primært hører til de tre nedre chakras).


    Selvfølgelig er det én ting at være krænkende fordi du er engageret i en form for ”vred visdom” eller Dharma-belæring, en helt anden hvis du blot er et neurotisk fjols. One taste kommunikerer ikke med noget som helst fordi det er alting.

    Snarere er det din sjæl og dit sind og krop, dine ord og handlinger og
    gerninger, som vil viderekommunikerer din tilstand, og hvis disse er ét
    stort rod, så held og lykke.

    Det er ikke One Taste-skolerne som er fejlagtige. De viderekommunikerer
    den højeste tilstand man overhovedet kan forestille sig, men de behøver
    at blive komplementeret med forståelsen af, at arbejde også skal gøres (og
    behøves) på de lavere niveauer og mindre stadier (inkl. psykoterapi, kost
    og motion, sociale forhold, levebrød og livsførelse, etc.) for at en sandt
    integral orientering kan opstå. Kun på denne måde kan en person viderekommunikere ”One Taste” til alle følende væsener, der selv primært lever i lavere niveauer og responderer beredvilligt på sunde meddelelser adresseret til disse lavere niveauer, ikke højere meddelelser belastet gennem neurotiske og fragmentariske lavere områder”.


    Tirsdag den 17 Juni, 1997
    I næsten tyve år har jeg lavet hatha yoga som min primært fysiske
    træning. For fem år siden påbegyndte jeg også vægtløftning, hvilket har
    været en ekstaordinær hjælp i skriveprocessen, i meditation og
    immunsystem-sundhed – et sandt vidnesbyrd om integral praksis. Jeg er
    48 og jeg kan ikke huske at jeg nogensinde har følt mig så veltilpas i min
    krop.

    Hvilket gør det meget lettere at transcendere. Dvs. min erfaring er at når
    kropssindet er stærkt og sundt – ikke asketisk udsultet og afskyet – er det
    så meget lettere at give slip på det, transcendere det. Netop fordi kropssindet er som smurt, med ingen distraherende glitches(fejl,uheld), fæstner det ikke obsessivt cirklende opmærksomheden på sig selv. Du kan meget lettere glemme det og gå ind i vidnen eller endda ”One Taste”.

    Selvfølgelig er hverken egoet eller kroppen ladt tilbage i højere tilstande.
    De er stadig tilstede, stadigvæk fungerende, tjener stadigvæk deres
    konventionelle formål. Hvis nogen kalder på dig vil du stadig respondere. Du ved hvor din krop begynder og hvor den stopper – dette er ikke borderline eller psykotisk dissociation. Det er blot det, at din identitet ikke længere er eksklusivt begrænset til disse mindre områder(vehicles). Når disse områder fungerer gnidningsløst og ikke som værende det knirkende hjul der kræver din opmærksomheds olie, er din opmærksomhed fri til at gå videre ind i dybere og højere områder.

    Selvfølgelig kan man gøre dette under alle omstændigheder, men et stærkt fejlfrit(glitch-free) kropssind gør det så meget lettere at give slip, og således finde sig selv flydende på det ocean af uendelighed der er dets sande hjemsted.

    Søndag, 25 Maj - Boulder
    Endnu et Naropa seminar. Temaer som studenterne tog op inkluderede
    medfølelse versus idiot-medfølelse, præ/trans-fejlslutningen, meditation
    og neuroser, den pludselige vrede man bliver mødt med fra adskillige
    teoretikeres side når man forsøger at bringe den integrale synsmåde på
    banen....nogle få uddrag:

    STUDENT: Jeg diskuterede den integrale synsmåde med nogle andre
    studenter og de sagde fordi jeg fældede domme at jeg udviste en virkelig
    mangel på medfølelse. Det følte jeg ikke at jeg gjorde.

    KW: Ja, der er formentligt større forvirring om dette tema mere end noget
    andet i spirituelle cirkler. Fundamentalt set, stammer det meste af
    vanskeligheden fra forvirringen ved at sammenblande medfølelse med
    idiot-medfølelse, som er de udtryk Trungpa Rinpoche benyttede for
    denne altafgørende skelnen. Vi har i dette land - og specielt i new-age
    kredse - en form for lunken lighedsfilosofi og politisk korrekthed der
    siger, at intet synspunkt/måde i virkeligheden er bedre end ethvert andet,
    og derfor er det meningen at alle synsmåder er værdsat lige meget, som
    et tegn på rig variation/forskellighed. Hvis vi ikke fælder domme om
    bedre eller dårligere, da udviser vi sand medfølelse. Så vi har dømmende
    versus medfølende og dette er den almene forståelse.

    Men, ser du, denne holdning er en massiv selvmodsigelse. På den ene
    side siger den at alle synspunkter er lige store dele af en rig variation, og
    derfor er ingen synsmåde bedre end et andet. På den anden side, hævder
    den kraftigt at denne synsmåde selv er bedre end alternativerne. Så denne
    “medfølelse” erklærer at ingen synsmåde er bedre end hvilken som helst
    anden undtagen dens egen synsmåde, som er overlegen i en verden hvor
    intet burde være overlegent overhovedet. Det er en rangordning som
    fornægter rangordning og en dømmen der siger at al dømmen er dårlig.
    Så selvom det ofte virkelig er ment i en god hensigt, er det ikke desto
    mindre en form for hykleri fordi det kraftigt gør det som det fordømmer
    hos alle andre.Dette hykleri har intet at gøre med virkelig medfølelse; i virkeligheden er dette idiot-medfølelse. Idiot-medfølelse tror at den er kærlig men den er i virkeligheden meget grusom. Hvis du har en alkoholisk ven og du ved at en drink mere kan slå ham ihjel, og stadigvæk bønfalder han dig om
    endnu en drink - fortæller sand medfølelse dig at du burde give ham
    den? Når alt kommer til alt er det at være kærlig at give ham hvad han
    ønsker sig, korrekt? Hvem er du som påtvinger ham dine synspunkter,
    ikke sandt? At give ham drinken vil derfor udvise sand medfølelse, ja?
    Nej. Absolut ikke.

    Sand medfølelse inkluderer visdom og derfor fælder den domme ud fra
    omsorg og hensyn: den siger at nogle ting er gode og nogle ting er dårlige
    - og jeg vil vælge at handle kun ud fra de ting som er informeret af
    visdom og omsorg. At give en svær alkoholiker en kasse whisky fordi han
    ønsker den og du ønsker at være “venlig” er overhovedet ikke venlighed.
    Det udviser idiot-medfølelse, ikke virkelig medfølelse.

    Zen kalder dette forskellen mellem “bedstemor- Zen” og “virkelig Zen.”
    For at kunne vågne op fra Samsara ́s drøm, må ego ́et selv virkelig blive
    sparket, ofte alvorligt. Ellers vil du bare fortsætte med at spille dine
    favoritspil. Bedstemor Zen vil lade dig sove sent hvis du vil og stoppe
    meditationen hvis du ikke kan lide hvordan det går, og tillade dig at
    svælge i dig selv. Men virkelig Zen bruger en meget stor stav, og masser
    af høj råben og lejlighedsvist er der brækkede knogler og sandeligt
    splintrede egoer.

    Virkelig medfølelse sparker røv og noterer navne og nogle dage er ikke behagelige. Hvis du ikke er rede til denne ild, find da en new-age, sødme og strålende, mildt talende, evigt smilende lærer, og lær at sætte en ny etiket på dit ego med spirituelt lydende udtryk. Men bliv væk fra de som praktiserer virkelig medfølelse for de vil stege din røv, min ven. Hvad de fleste mennesker mener med “medfølelse” er: vær venligst sød mod mit ego. Nuvel, dit ego er din egen værste fjende og enhver som behandler det sødt er ikke medfølende overfor dig. Måske er du eller jeg ikke realiserede mestre og derfor ved vi ikke altid hvad som er sand medfølelse og hvad som ikke er. Men vi må begynde med at forsøge at lære at opøve virkelig medfølelse i stedet for idiot-medfølelse. Vi behøver at lære lave kvalitative distinktioner. Disse er hierakiske domme der
    involverer rangordning af værdier. Hvis du ikke kan lide hierarki, fint, da
    er det dit hierarki: du værdsætter hierakisk ikke-hierakier mere end du
    værdsætter hierarkier. Dette er okay med mig, bare vær ærlig nok til at
    etikettere korrekt hvad du virkelig gør.Hvis du ikke kan lide værdirangering og ønsker at undgå dem, er det okay, det er din værdirangordning - du rangordner ikke-rangering som bedre end rangering- og det er i sig selv en rangordning, din rangordning. Så vær i det mindste ærlig med hensyn til dette.

    Kendsgerningen er at rangordning er uundgåeligt i værdier, så gør det i
    det mindste bevidst, ærligt og stop denne hykleriske holdning med at du
    er “ikke-dømmende” som i sig selv er en kollosal dom.

    STUDENT: Men er valgløs opmærksomhed ikke uden domme?

    KW: Valgløs opmærksomhed accepterer absolut alt som opstår inklusive
    både dømmen og ikke-dømmen. Ser du, ikke-dømmende er i sig selv et
    valg mellem to modsætninger- dømmende versus ikke-dømmende-
    hvilket er årsagen til at “ikke-dømmende” slet ikke er det samme som
    valgløs opmærksomhed. Valgløs opmærksomhed er det absolutte spejl
    der anstrengelsesløst reflekterer det som opstår, uanset hvad det er- den
    forsøger ikke at vælge ikke-dømmen versus dømmende.

    Valgløs opmærksomhed refererer i virkeligheden til det som Buddhisterne kalder absolut bodhicitta, eller tomhed; hvorimod det at lav domme bliver kaldt relativ bodhicitta, eller medfølelse. Dette betyder virkelig medfølelse, ikke idiot-medfølelse, og virkelig medfølelse bruger visdom til at udøve domme! Så i ingen af tilfældende , absolut eller relativt, er “ikke-dømmende” en viis holdning. I det absolutte hviler vi i tomhed der er ligeglad om vil er dømmende eller ikke, siden at begge opstår ligeligt i ren tomhed. I det relative laver vi domme baseret på visdom og medfølelse og dette betyder domme baseret på kvalitative distinktioner, rangordning af værdier, og dybde.

    Så når du hører nogen sige at de er “ikke-rangerende” og “ikke-dømmende,” løb! Vi behøver bevidst at lære at lave kvalitative distinktioner. Vi behøver at lave domme baseret på grader af dybde.
    Idiot-medfølelse har næsten ødelagt dette område og virkelig gjort ægte
    spirituel fremgang vanskelig.

    STUDENT: Disse folk sprang op og ned på mig fordi jeg lavede
    kvalitative domme og de var virkeligt skinhellige....

    KW: Nå, men du ved, der er en stor forskel mellem at lave kvalitative
    domme og at være utiltalende. Så mit råd er, når du løber ind i dette da
    check først din egen attitude og check din egen motivation. Det tjener os
    ikke godt også at blive skinhellige. Du ved, ”vi har den rigtige medfølelse
    og de idioter dér har idiot-medfølelse”.Vi kan alle blive fanget i dette; jeg ved at jeg gør. Det er dømmen blottet for behændige midler og det er netop utiltalende. Så vær opmærksom på dette. Men du sagde at du blev angrebet fordi du talte om vigtigheden af et mere integralt synspunkt?

    STUDENT: Ja.

    KW: Det er specielt problem. En god tommelfinger-regel er at folk ikke vil
    udvide deres nuværende synsmåde eller horisont meget mere end 5% på
    ethvert givet tidspunkt. Så hvis du forsøger at presse et meget stort
    billede ned over hovedet på folk vil de sandsynligvis lukke af og måske
    blive vrede og derefter kalde dig noget - du mangler medfølelse, du er
    arrogant, etc. Hvis du bliver ved med at presse på, da bliver det på dette
    punkt dit problem. Måske nyder dit ego at skovle dette ned i halsen på
    dem. Hvor om alting er, hvis du virkelig prøver at hjælpe - virkelig
    medfølelse- put ikke mere i suppen end de kan sluge, ikke?

    Og husk at trossystemer ikke blot er overbevisninger - de er hjemstedet
    for egoet, hjemmet for selv-sammentrækningen. Selv en holistisk
    overbevisning , som web-of-life, huser altid egoet, fordi trosoverbevisninger blot er mentale former og hvis det supramentale ikke er blevet opdaget, er alle mentale konstruktioner huset for et hårdnakket. Når du udfordrer ethvert trossystem, oplever det adskilte selv dette som en dødstrussel og en dødskamp og dette vil iværksætte alle dets overlevelsesinstinkter. Du diskuterer ikke blot sandheden eller falskheden ved en teori . du er engageret i en kamp på liv og død. Når som helst vi gør dette har vi at gøre med en rotte trængt op i en krog - i andre og i os selv, så vær på vagt.

    STUDENT: Hvorfor er idiot-medfølelse så populært?

    KW: Åh, fordi den ikke truer noget. Den er løbsk i så mange spirituelle
    kredse fordi egoet fundamentalt ikke ønsker at blive udfordret. Det
    ønsker bedstemor Zen. Så egoet vil betale store penge for en weekend
    workshop som vil “forstærke” egoet, fortælle at det virkelig er Gud eller
    Gudinde, give det et nyt koncept at tænke på og kalde det “ånd”, sætte
    det ind i “web-of-life” og love det ultimativ enhed ud fra denne blot
    mentale idé. I virkeligheden er det enorme marked for spirituelle bøger i
    dette land fundamentalt motiveret af én intens drivkraft: køberne vil have
    at vide at deres ego er Gud, deres sammentrækning ånd.
    Sammentrækningen er simpelthen en ny- etikette;”hellig” og bedstemor
    Zen smiler til alt dette.Men jeg tror ikke at nogle af disse tilgange er dårlige eller i en dårlig ånd eller noget i den retning. Jeg tror bare at de er en smule forvirrede. Jeg tror dette fordi de ikke har et meget omfattende kort af Kosmos, de ryger lidt ud på et sidespor i deres ædle søgen. Så håbet er at en mere integral synsmåde vil hjælpe med at afklare noget af denne forvirring.

    STUDENT: Hvorfor er en integral synsmåde så truende for så mange
    mennesker?

    KW: Velsagtens fordi den næsten altid kræver meget mere end blot en 5%
    udvidelse af overbevisninger, og få mennesker vil følge dette.

    STUDENT: Jeg var chokeret over den vrede som mødte mig.

    KW: Ja, dette er uheldigt. Jeg plejede at tænke at hvis du tog tilgang A,
    Tilgang B og tilgang C og viste dem hvordan alle af disse er lige vigtige
    ville de alle være taknemmelige og takke dig i overflod. I virkeligheden
    synes A og B og C at blive meget fornærmede over dig fordi du lige har
    demonstreret at deres område ikke er det eneste vigtige område som
    eksisterer. Så snart du viser at Freud, Piaget og Buddha alle er vigtige for
    at forstå bevidsthed, vil Buddhisterne sige;hvorfor skrotter du
    Buddhisme? Så snart du viser at det grove område af naturen, det subtile
    sjælsniveau, og det transcendentale alle er vigtige, vil økologerne sige;
    hvorfor hader du naturen?

    Lad mig selvfølgelig i tillæg sige at nogle mennesker vil reagere negativt
    på en integral synsmåde fordi den måske er forkert! Jeg mener-det er
    muligt at de af os som tror på en mere integral synsmåde simpelthen
    tager fejl og således vil sunde og rationelle folk reagere negativt på den.
    Så vi må altid kalkulere med denne mulighed i vores sind. Det er ikke
    automatisk sådan at de er truet fordi vi har ret- det kunne være omvendt.
    ↧

    Mafia og døde munke - Et siciliansk rejsebrev

    April 8, 2016, 1:10 pm
    $
    0
    0
    af morton_h, the blogger

    You come into my house on the day my daughter is to be married, and you ask me to do murder for money?
    Sicilien, et sagnomspundet sted. 

    Turister kender det måske mest for lækre ferie-resorts som Taormina. Andre har været en tur oppe på Etna med svævebanen i bus eller bil … hvor vildt kan det blive? Men hvor mange har vadet de slummede kvarterer i Palermo til fods, prånget med gutterne i cykelsmedenes gade, fået et godt tilbud på en 100 liters gryde i køkkentøjshandlernes gade, blevet blæst ad helvede til af sciroccoen for dernæst at rave rundt om natten, æret gravstenen for en ægte moderne helgen skudt af mafiaen, boet hos gamle mænd i baggårde, set indtørrede lig af munke hængt på kroge til indtørring, levet af verdens 5. bedste gademad i flere dage, kørt med alle de små togbaner mellem kystbyerne, boet med en vild hundflok i en container på siden af Mount Etna, besteget den lunefulde dame uden sikkerhedsnet på mountainbike og i is-regn? Og hvor mange har gidet at sætte sig ind i kulturen, der er skabt af alle kulturer, som alle har været der? Man kan ikke forstå Sicilien uden at forstå den ting. Og man har reelt ikke været der.


    Palermo Airport Punta Rais - nummer 5 på verdensranglisten i sværhedsgrad blandt piloter.
    Når vinden blæser.

    Sciroccoen, nærdødsoplevelse nr 1
    Lad mig starte med mit første indirekte møde med den sicilianske mafia. Sciroccoen, den sandede vind fra Sahara, blæste af helvede til ved forsøget på landing i Palermo akkompagneret af skrigende kvinder i kabinen udsat for ekstrem turbulens … hvorefter piloten hev i pinden og trak flyet fri af kollision med klipperne ved kysten og fløj 65 km mod syd til lufthavnen i Trapani. Her står the-human-dump så og glor, og ingen ved, hvad der skal ske, for sådan er Sicilien. Det er ikke, fordi tingene ikke fungerer. Alt fungerer på en eller anden måde. Det fungerer bare ikke efter bogen og forventeligheden. Som mit første imødekommende bekendtskab tilbage i returbussen udtrykte det: lad være med at forvente og dømme på baggrund af skuffede forventninger. Hvorefter der uannonceret dukkede en bus op.

    Så hvordan kommer mafiaen ind i billedet her? Fordi lufthavnen aldrig skulle være placeret på et sted udsat for tør, heftig ørkenvind lige bag et forbjerg, der med garanti skaber den mest modbydelige turbulens. Der var stor kvalificeret modstand mod projektet, men mafiaen gennemtvang det af prestige-årsager, og de havde magt og midler til det. Palermo resten blandt top-5 i sværhedsgrad hos piloter.




    På trods af min ekstreme forsinkelse, var der alligevel en lille gammel bedstefar, der smilende åbnede døren til sin AirBnB lejlighed. Han talte ikke et ord udenlandsk, men jeg forstod alligevel alt, han sagde på siciliansk, og han forstod tilsyneladende alt, hvad jeg sagde på minimalist-italiensk. Længe leve sprogets redundans og den store latinprøve i gymnasiet kombineret med fransk-latin. + diverse stilsikre gestikulater selvfølgelig. Lejligheden var en rejse tilbage i tid, mindst 100 år. Gården med søjlerne, opgangen med højt til loftet, den hellige jomfru i sit belyste vægkapel på vej op af trappen – ethvert hus, enhver gade har det – pudset, der falder ned af væggene, højt til loftet er nærmest et udtryk for, at selvom der findes fattigdom her, så findes der menneskerum, og det sker nedenfra-og-op. I snotforkælede velfærds-DK er den slags afskaffet. Undtaget det superkunstige ideologiske politisk-korrekte ovenfra-og-ned påbud om, at vi skal være ukritisk tolerante overfor et ubegrænset antal bekvemmelighedsindvandrere, der sejler under flaget flygtninge – og hvis ikke vi æder den gift, så skal vi føle skyld, skam og frygt.




    Hvad er hun også for en skikkelse, den hellige jomfru, der hænger på hvert gadehjørne, opgang, baggård? Hun er ingen andre end gudinden, man finder overalt i-og-omkring Middelhavet med mange navne til alle tider. Det er ikke kun i Latinamerika, at der findes synkretisme, hvor det såkaldt 'hedenske' stikker sit hoved frem gennem de kristne facader. Hun er frugtbarheden, moderen, lyset om natten, stjernen om morgenen, medfølelsen.

    Mit næste indirekte møde med mafiaen kommer næste morgen. Jeg vågner ved de typiske lyde af mænd, der råber til hinanden nede i baggården og opstarten af de obligatoriske scootere. Jeg havde endnu ikke lært mig det særlige 3-skodder-system, der kan reducere lyd og lys til dørene ud til en balkon. Og der er selvfølgelig ingen vinduer, for hvad skal man man med dem, når man har en balkon. I modsætning til det underligere snobberi, der udøves i danske bylejligheder, hvor alle for enhver pris skal have mindst en balkon/altan, men ingen bruger den til andet end at lagre dyre teaktræs-havemøbler og diverse skrammel – og ingen af delene bruger de. Er det løgn, hvad jeg siger? Tjek det ud: der er absolut intet liv på bydanskernes altaner! Det er et stykke arkitektonisk 'frigjort' nonsens.

    En helgen for folkets retfærdighed
    Mafiaen er ikke ankommet endnu på dagens rute. Men en tidlig gåtur bringer mig ned til San Domenico, den dominikanske kirke, et skrummel af en katolsk kirke i katedralstørrrelse. Den typiske indretning er et stort midterfelt og to sidefelter adskilt af høje søjler. Foroven i bygningen findes alterpartiet. Langs siderne i søjlegangene er der sidekapeller for diverse helgener. En af dem er usædvanlig og huser en stor sten med navnet Giovanni Falcone.




    Man kan sige meget om den katolske kirke, men man er nødt til at vide, hvad man taler om. Taler vi om den sataniske struktur, der har okkuperet Vatikanet, Vatikanbanken, Jesuitterpaven og hans pædofilistiske forgængere, Vatikanbanken, de indkapslede magt-loger, skabshedningerne forklædt i dametøj, hykleri og sychophantisme? Eller taler vi om de mange naivt troende katolikker, deres totale uvidenhed om den elitære ondskab og deres naivt men ærlige tro på det hellige, det gode og det folkelige. Taler vi om elitens parasittering af det hellige enfold blandt troende og tilbedende folk, eller taler vi om berettigelse af det folkelige og dets ærlige godtroenhed? Vi er simpelthen nødt til at vide, hvad vi taler om for ikke at falde pladask for et anti-propaganda-nummer og for ikke at blive lige som dem, vi har det med at kritisere og pege fingre af.


    Folkets helgen - blot fordi han antog retfærdighed for en mulighed.

    Tag ikke fejl her. Sicilianerne ved udmærket, hvad mafiaen er. Den er nøjagtig ligesom alle andre høje herskaber, der driver et slet spil for egen vindings skyld uden smålig skelen til folket. Giovanni Falcone var en berømt advokat, der kompromisløst forsvarede alle, høj som lav, med lovens intenderede bogstav. Det bragte ham – selvfølgelig! – på kant med mafiaen, der altid har bøjet loven og alle dens bogstaver. Det kostede ham livet, og folk vidste det.

    Her bliver det interessant. Det tvang kirken til uofficielt at helgenkåre ham, og det var en af de helgenkåringer, der var gennemtvunget via et folkeligt pres og ikke ovenfra. Det var politisk ukorrekt men folkeligt korrekt. Kirken og i særdeleshed Vatikanet er som bekendt kraftigt inficeret af mafiaen, logerne, bankerne, familierne, satanikerne. Men kirkens ledelse har ikke råd til at miste sit fodfæste hos folket, så de var nødt til at give efter. Kirken er heller ikke én størrelse, det er én stor broget magtkamp. Der er masser af fraktioner i Den Katolske, og de dækker hele spektret. At de dystre fraktioner har det med at gå af med de politiske sejre betyder blot, at de har de mest stinkende rige og magtfuldkomne 'venner'. Det er her, vi finder fællesnævneren mellem katolicisme og mafia / fascisme.

    Så Falconi blev en folkelig kåret nutidig siciliansk helgen, fordi han forsvarede folket mod den grumme magt kaldet mafiaen. Læg mærke til, hvordan der spontant er strøet om sig med små papirlapper omkring hans gravsten. Den slags spontan affekt tilkommer kun ganske få og aldrig 'store' officielt helgenkårede.


    Normannisk overdådighed

    Palermo er både en moderne storby og et levn fra fortiden. Det er Italiens femtestørste by, og man kan sagtens tilbringe en uge med blot at se på kunst og kultur, hvis man er til den slags. Der er en kirke på hvert andet gadehjørne og et madonnna-kapel på vægget i hver baggård. Der findes fx to af de mest fantastiske og overvældende byzantinske kirker i hele verden. Det ene befinder sig i et rum i Normannerborgen, og den anden hedder San Cataldo. Begge er små rum, altså ikke katedral-size, men den dekorative-kunstneriske tæthed i disse rum er overvældende. Normannere siger du, og byzantinere? Ja, alle har været her. Og normannerne er som bekendt efterkommere af nordboere, vikinger. Vidste du fx, at vikingerne var så berømte som krigere, at de byzantinske kejsere hyrede dem af alle som livvagter? Så normannerne, dvs 2. generations-vikinger fra Normandiet, der som bekendt oversvømmede England med Wilhelm Erobreren, ankom også til Sicilien. De flyttede ind i de bygningsværker, som araberne havde efterladt og berigede dem yderligere. Penge = guld til at betale med havde de rigeligt af. Guld er der heller ikke sparet på langs væggene, kuplerne, hvælvingerne og nicherne. Ingen plads er efterladt bar.

    Verdens mærkeligste begravelsesplads
    Hvis man er til lidt mere makaber æstetik, så skal man blot bevæge sig videre mod nord efter normannerborgen til capuchinerklostret. Disse munke begravede deres døde ved netop ikke at begrave dem. De har balsameret dem ved lufttørring og imprægnering, hvorefter de er placeret på hylder, bag glas, i skuffer, siddende på stole, hængede på bøjler på væggene. Intet sted i verden, kan man se så sær en dødsæstetik. Er det makabert? Sådan virker det ikke. Men hvis man er bange for edderkopper, så er synet af en edderkop en rædsel, og hvis man er bange for døden, så er synet af efterladenskaber af en tidligere levende en rædsel.


    o særlig form for makaber æstetik. Det kunne overvejes som modelfotos i Vogue og deres anorektiske herioinvrag af modeller med sorte rande under øjnene. Den milevide forskel mellem Vogue og Capuchinerne er modebladets totale foragt for mennesker og munkeordenens respektfulde ære for de afdøde.


    Munkene gjorde det i største ære og respekt for deres afdøde brødre. Senere kom der snobberi ind i billedet, for de velhavende borgere i Palermo syntes pludselig, at de skulle lade sig balsamere og indramme i deres eget hyldesæt. Herefter begyndte familierne at forlange, at deres forfædre skulle behandles med særlig omhu og få skiftet til festtøj ved særlige lejligheder. Altså en slags aristokratiske post-mortem påklædningsdukker. Traditionen fortsatte til starten af 1900-tallet, hvor en yndig 6-årig pige, navn …, blev balsameret efter alle kunstens regler. Her bliver det lidt spooky. Hun er så velbevaret, at det ser ud, som om hun blot ligger og sover under sit glaslåg.

    Ved du, hvorfor det hedder en capuchino? Det gør det, fordi det ser ud som den grå hårtop med en skaldet plet i midten på en lille, gammel capuchinermunk, der stikker hovedet op af kaffekoppen.

    Hvis man oven i købet har taget turen omkrig Palermo Katedralen på vej ned af bakken, har man fået nok af klerikal kultur, og så trænger man til det, som Palermo er blevet kåret som værende iblandt top 5 i: Street Food, som det hedder på hipster-lingo. Det betyder sådan set bare mad, der er forberedt i god tid på simpel vis, eller som ikke kræver stor forberedelse, og som derfor kan serveres uden den store ventetid. Det er fast food, men det har intet med det latterlige, ulækre, syntetiske og strengt taget giftige MacDonalds-koncept for non-food at gøre. Man behøver ikke at gå ind i en restaurant. auberginer, det er rejer og fyldte blæksprutter, oliven, tomater og mozarella, fyldte risboller, fritteret lammelever med citron, kickærte-fritter, indbagt tunfisk, artiskokker og pizza-agtig sag kaldet sfincione + en hel masse andet. Hvis man er søde sager, så findes der ikke bedre steder. Hvad med en canola, en sprød pandekage fyldt med frisk ricotta, honning og strøet med hakkede pistacier?


    Er du til blæksprutter? Altså ikke panerede friturestegte bildæk, men en rigtig sæsonfrisk calamari fyldt med semouile, citron, persille, krydderier m.m.

    Så også madkulturen vidner om, at 'alle har været der'. Araberne kom fx med pistacierne. Først var der de præantikke folk, som vi ikke ved nok om. Etruskerne, skyterne, kulturer fra Sortehavet, Lilleasien og Centralasien. Fønikerne var der. Så ankom grækerne, så araberne, så normannerne, så tyskerne fra det Hellige Romerske Rige, hohenstauferne. I mellemtiden havde franskmændene været der, en seriøst pestilens, hvilket førte til det navnkundige og blodige oprør kaldet Siciliansk Vesper. Umiddelbart herefter spanierne fra Aragon, og senere nogle østrigske slægter. Sicilien var et kongerige på et tidspunkt. Så kom italienerne omsider. Lad os ikke glemme, at der hele tiden boede sicilianere, der lærte at leve med skiftende herskere af mere eller mindre velgørende art. I I800-tallet blev de fremmede omsider smidt ud, og Italien blev en republik med selsstyrende provinser efter Garibaldi.

    Ikke nok med, at Sicilien og dens indbyggere måtte døje med deres herskere. Jordskælv og vulkanudbrud har op gennem historien ramt hårdt. Flere byer på øen, den største ø i Middelhavet, har meget få intakte bygninger efter barokken, hvor der fandt et af de store jordskælv sted. Hele byen Messina fik tilføjet 3 meter ekstra ved samme lejlighed, så en af dens eneste velbevarede middelalderbygninger, Santissima Annunziata dei Catalani,meget byzantisk, står i en 3 meter dyb forsænkning, nærmest som Sfinxen i Giza. Det er næsten et Herculanum-agtigt sediment. Men det er altså det oprindelige gadeniveau, og hver eneste gang, man graver ud til en ny bygning, går det hele i stå, fordi et historisk lag dukker op indeholdende alle mulige værdifulde genstande.




    Siciliansk Vesper
    Et blodigt kapitel i øens historie. Jeg befandt mig her i påsken (2016), og i påsken 1282 brød der et oprør ud vendt med franskmændene og deres despotiske konge Charles I. I 1266 lod han Manfred, den foregående tyske regent, myrde. Hans og hans soldaters behandling havde vanrøgtet deres styre og brandskattede øboerne. Han havde ambitioner med Sicilien som et springbræt til et større Middelhavs-erobringstogt, hvor han ville helt til Byzans og omstyrte Palaiologos-dynastiet.

    Det startede i Palermo. Bortset fra en liller franskdomineret landsby ved navn Sperlinga støttede snart hele Sicilien oprøret. Den udløsende event var ifølge en af de legendariske versioner en fransk sergeant, der lagde aggressivt an på en gift kvinde. Hendes mand stak ham derefter ned, og i det øjeblik kirkeklokkerne ringede ud efter Vesperen, var gaderne fulde af mænd, der råbte'morana li Franchiski', død over franskmændene. I løbet af 6 uger blev der ombragt 3.000 franskmænd. Der findes flere versioner af historien, men de går alle ud på, at franskmændene forgreb sig på kvinderne. En bestemt skikkelse, Giovanni di Proada, regnes som hovedmanden i oprøret.




    Efter de seks uger havde oprørerne kontrol over hele Sicilien, undtagen Messina. Men det blev snart fulgt op, og hele den franske flåde blev nedbrændt. Kong Charles udbryder klynkende: 'Min Gud, hvis vi skal gå ned, så lad det blive i små portioner ad gangen'. Exit Franchiski. Næsten da. Det stopper først i hele Italien, da Garibaldi og Victor Emanuel II smider bourbon'erne ud.

    Videre til Catania. Den virker nærmest større end Palermo, men det er måske fordi man kan se, hvordan den kravler langt op af bjerget, altså vulkanen Etna. At den hører til for foden af Etna ses på alle de sorte byggesten, der er brugt som kæmpebrosten og som mursten på husene iblandet hvide sten. Meget flot og ganske særligt. Byens vartegn er en fjollet sort elefant i lavasten på en piedestal på domkirkepladsen. Der stikker oven i købet en obelisk op fra dyret. Man tænker: helstegt elefant på spid. Da grækerne fra Naxos koloniserede øen, foretog de etnisk udrensning hos de daværende 10.000 beboere og erstattede dem med grækere. Men forstår, hvordan grækerne blev romernes forbillede.

    Mit mål er en overnatning hos Luis Martin – med catalanske rødder – i den lille by Nicolosi 14 km oppe af bjerget. Det var 600 meter over havet og ville danne en perfekt base for at cykle op til snekanten på mountain bike næste dag. Martin, som han foretrak at blive kaldt, er sammen med sin kone folkemusikere. Hun synger, han spiller på jødeharpe. Hans første spørgsmål, da han havde åbnet den tunge jernport for enden af jordvejen hen til huset, var: 'You have problem with dogs?' Det mente jeg ikke, jeg havde. 'Only one of the is like WOOF!' Hans engelsk var sparsomt. Til gengæld tilbød han at tale spansk eller fransk, det sidste oplevede jeg flere steder. Selvom de tog livet af franskmændede dengang, har de altså ikke noget imod at tale deres sprog. Der viste sig at være tre fuldvoksne hunde, 5 nuttede unger, tre katte, et ukendt antal ænder og høns, der som han sagde 'They like to sing at night'. Godt jeg bor på landet i forvejen.


    Skuret i midten - en oase i en hundeflok

    Etna, nærdødsoplevelse nr 2
    Gæstehuset var ligeså overraskende: en ombygget container. Jeg synes, det var perfekt. Næste morgen afsted op af bjerget. Det bestod i en stigning på gennemsnitlig 12%, der varede fire timer. Herefter ved snegrænsen kunne man ikke komme videre andet end til fods eller med Funiviaen, hejsen, der førte op lige under toppen. Rimelig smadret fik jeg en times pause med pasta med auberginer og tomat (del Norma). Jeg måtte opgive at nå toppen på grund af et ondt snevejr, og da mit udstyr mildest talt ikke var i orden, og mine hænder hurtigt skreg på forfrysninger, så kunne jeg ikke komme hurtigt nok ned igen. Det tog til gengæld kun en halv time – jeg tør ikke tænke på topfarten, men det galt om ikke at give efter med de frosne fingre og slippe bremsen. Det ville have være selvmorderisk. Herefter i et varmt bad, et glas vodka og under dynen.


    En halv time før snestorm

    Fru Etna havde vist sig fra både sin milde og sine grumme side. Alle ved det: der er mikroklima omkring Etna, og vejret skifter hurtigt og til tider radikalt. Næste dag på vej med toget tværs gennem Sicilien, var der skyfrit hele dagen og udsigt helt op til toppen (Etna kan ses over halvdelen af øen i klart vejr).

    Toget mellem Catania over Enna og til Palermo er helt nyt og moderne indrettet, meget uciciliansk kan man sige. Undervejs får man i højttalerne en del beskeder, men deriblandt en lidt besynderlig en, der minder én om, '..at personalet i toget statsansatte togofficielle, at man er forpligtet til at vise gyldig billet til dem, og hvis man nægter vil det være strafbart med fængselsstraf!' Det er første gang, man har hørt denne total-overkill besked om noget så selvfølgeligt, at man skal vise sin billet. Hvorfor denne tone – på forhånd? Det nye totalitær-Europa er også ankommet her. Også her kommer vi til at se det nye europæiske politi, der tales om nu efter det seneste års stribe af terror-events, og som Schengen-aftalen blot har været et trin i retning af, ligesom EU blot har været en USA-lignende superstat i støbeskeen – efter amerikansk model, for EU har aldrig været andet end en handelsordning for USA, hvilket sås tydeligere end nogensinde i forbindelse med den politisk-økonomiske krig mod Ukraine. EU gjorde simpelthen, hvad USA gav dem besked på. Og med EU menes ikke europæerne og samlede europæiske nationale politikere men kommisærernes, teknokraternes og atlanticisternes EU-krati, EU det neo-fascistiske projekt, centralbankmændenes store malkemaskine.

    Gladio dengang og nu
    Her begynder vi at kunne forstå den dystre sammenhæng, der er mellem terror og legitimeringen af det totalitære projekt. Efter Paris, København og Bruxelles havde man i forvejen hele pakker klar med totalitær lovgivning. Umiddelbart efter Paris 2 – Paris 1 var sømmet på brættet, Paris 2 var hovedet på sømmet – ankom inddragelsen af civile rettigheder på den måde, der kun kendetegner totalitære regimer. I mini-eventen havde man på forhånd færdige pakker klar med terrorlovgivning = mere kontrol = mindre civil frihed = masser af penge til politiet, så de kan fortsætte med ikke at gøre deres arbejde, men være standby til 'et nyt arbejde'.


    De vil have penge for billedet - et af de få tilgængelige. No fucking way!

    I samme skuffe: I italiensk fjernsyn bragte de et af de sandsynligvis enslydende klip af Bruxelles-affæren mage til medier i resten af Europa [link] med det sædvanlige gas og svindel om ensomme muslimske terrorister og ISIS. Ingen bemærker åbenbart det indlysende i, at både EU og NATO styres fra Bruxelles. Kleptokratiets og terrorkratiets hovedkvarter ligger her!

    Italienerne burde rent faktisk have en reel mulighed for at gennemskue svindelnummeret. De har både oplevet fascismens folkeforførende tricks og post-WW2 mindst lige så beskidte Operation Gladio, hvor civile italienere blev massemyrdet på NATO's foranledning vha højrefascistiske terrorceller. Dette er ingen konspirationsteori men officiel historieskrivning, som var umulig at udradere fra historiebøgerne, da det italienske politi gik seriøst ind i sagerne som fx banegården i Bologna og kidnapningen og mordet på Aldo Moro. Problemet er selvfølgelig, at italienerne ligesom alle andre vesterlændinge, der har set for meget fjernsyn, labbet for meget mentalforstyrrende Hollywood i sig, haft den ene ustraffede politiske korruptionssag efter den anden, og nu sammen med Grækenland, Cypern, Spanien, Portugal og Island har oplevet et finansielt terrorangreb fra EU, ECB og IMF – og Goldman Sachs (Mario Draghi), at deres historiske hukommelse og evnen til at se mønstre er forsvundet. Bruxelles [dato] ER den Operation Gladio, der aldrig sluttede og blev reduceret til en eneståend historisk skamplet. Svineriet fortsatte og vil fortsætte, indtil det bliver hevet fuldstændig frem i lyset. Bare sig navnet Tyrkiet. Dengang fascistgrupper, nu jihaddist-grupper. [Se NATO – historien om en terrororganisation]. Dengang Italien, senere Bosnien, Tjetjenien, nu Libyen, Ukraine og Syrien. NATO og opdragsgiver Pentagon all-fucking-over!

    SOVENDE VERDEN, VÅGN OP! SNART ER DET FOR SENT.

    Tilbage i Palermo og straks videre til lufthavnen og sølle 5 km med taxa til et fake-luxuøst lortehotel til en 4x overpris. Alt på Sicilien er halv pris, bortset fra enhver taxatur til og fra en lufthavn. En anden gang bliver turen p.å scooter lejet direkte i lufthavnen - med udstyret i orden og lidt senere henne på foråret eller tidligt i efteråret – påsken 2016 var den tidligst mulige. Og en 125 kbm Vespa har altså en topfart på 100 km/t – uden at man skal have motorcykelkørekort. 100 km er halvvejs på langs af Sicilien. Inden man vover sig op på en scooter her, skal dog sørge for at have læst og forstået trafikken og landskabet. I byerne køres der anderledes, end vi er vant til. Der køres ikke råddent! Der køres latino-sikkert og -flexibelt. Man ser hinanden i øjnene i stedet for at holde på sin ret. Alt glider i et ustresset tempo, men regler er til for at blive bøjet, især på Sicilien. Når man som fodgænger går over en trafikeret vej, finder man et passende hul, og så går man. Man kan derefter være forvisset om, at der bliver holdt tilbage.

    Turen hjem gik som planlagt efter skemaet og uden forsinkelser og reschedules. Det var nærmest skuffende, efter en uge, hvor hver dag havde budt på uforudsigelige udfordringer. Det var så kedeligt, at det lykkedes mig at falde i søvn mellem Rom og Düsseldorf. Det kan også skyldes 4 timers dårlig søvn med en maskine, der konstant stoppede og startede udenfor hotelvinduet.

    Lufthavne, transit, check-in-køer, toldfri megakonsum, sandwichs til overpris er røvsygt. Så hellere en nødlanding i en mafia-lufthavn – det ved man da, hvad er. Husk altid en god papirbog til at synke ned i på turen. Og sæt den i flight-mode.
    ↧
    ↧

    Manifest om tid og det 21 århundrede

    April 28, 2016, 11:43 pm
    $
    0
    0

     af morton_h, the blogger



    De dårlige undskyldningers tid er forbi

    De store uimodsagtes løgnes tid er forbi 
    - hvis sandheden skal siges

    De falske ideologiers og designerreligioners tid er forbi

    Oligarkernes og ågerkarlenes store illusionstid er ikke længere punkterfri



    Der er endnu ingen, der har opdaget det

    - ikke løgnerne, ideologerne, præsterne og oligarkerne



    Tider med fri bar og tornerosesøvn er forbi

    Tider med godnatnistorier for det historieløse menneske er forbi

    - for længst og forgangen

    Tider med overgivelse af manges ansvar til få udvalgte er forbi

    Tider med syngen i kor med bind for øjnene er forbi



    Der er ikke så mange, der har opdaget det

    - ikke de sovende, de historieløse, de uansvarlige og de opstemte korsangere



    Henvisning til lykkelig uvidenhed hører nu til blandt dårlige undskyldninger

    Fjernsynskiggernes meningsdannelser er irrelevante

    - for resten og for evigt

    Ordet stemmeurneindeholder lugten af lig

    Deltagelse i psykopatiske nationers krigshandlinger er en deltagende forbrydelse

    - medmisbrugeren er ligeså god som misbrugeren



    Der er kun få, der har opdaget det

    - ikke uvidende, fjernsynskiggere, stemmekvæg og medmisbrugende hæler-nationer



    Det er tid til at smide fladpandede fladskærme til storskrald

    Det er tid til at genoptage de samtaler, der blev afbrudt af ligegyldigheder

    - dengang i forrige århundrede

    Det er tid at lufte alle møghunde, skabsskeletter og de hænder, der blev vasket

    Det er tid til at gøre det, der er ævlet om i fire menneskealdre



    Det er ikke alle, der har opdaget det,

    - ikke fladpanderne, ligegyldighederne, skeletterne og ævlerne



    Tiden er kommet, hvor den ideologiske fødekæde fra forrige århundrede har nået sidste holdbarhedsdato

    - der sælges billigt ud for tiden

    Tiden er kommet, hvor parolerne har samme akustiske efterklang, som når man råber ned i en tønde

    - inden man kaster op over stanken dernede

    Tiden er kommet, hvor de rettroende hægter sig selv af togstammen

    - og bliver stående tilbage på sporet i et øde landskab som museumsstøtter over dengang, de heller ikke anede, hvor toget gik hen

    Tiden er kommet, hvor det er irrelevant at sidde i en forsamling og råve kapitalisme!

    - uden at fatte, at det ikke er kapitalisme, der råves efter men noget ganske andet, der omhyggelig blev udeladt i det politisk korrekte ordforråd



    Råverne har ikke opdaget, at de ikke er irrelevante ekkoer i et tom hal på en for længst nedlagt klichéfabrik



    Der er ikke længere tid til koldkrigerier, kulturfascisterier, kommisærer, korrektheder, kommunistflirt, kønskrampe, kapitalfims og klimasvindel

    Der er ikke længere tid til sofisterier, socialromantik, småsnakkerier, senstalinisme, stik-i-renddrenge, stupiditetsfabrikanter og salgsagenter for skolesystemer og sovesale

    Der er ikke længere tid til uhæderlige udbydere, ulden udenrigspolitik, uvidende undervisningsministre og andre udpinte undulater

    Der er ikke længere tid til røvslikkende relativismer og reaktionære radikalismer – der er ikke plads til flere 'ismer og mere skrumpehjevirksomhed



    Det er på høje tid, at det tænkende segment prøver at tænke (noget helt nyt)

    - og finder et middel mod intellektuel impotens

    Det er på høje tid, at det herskende segment kaldes til ansvar for det seneste århundredes mangel på samme

    Det er på høje tid, at giftblandere, hofsnoge, folkemordere, ågerkarlei jakkesæt og falske profeter får hevet bukserne ned og jakkesættet op om ørerne

    Det er på høje tid, at neolingvistister får en mikrofon op i røven

    - siden der kun kommer lort ud af munden på dem



    Tiden er kommet til seriøse samtaler, silkeveje, sandhed og storsind

    - stormagtens tid er omme

    Tiden er kommet til hjemmearbejde, husflid, håndværk og hæderlighed

    - præfabrikanternes tid er omme

    Tiden er kommet til tænkning, tale, troværdighed og transpartiske tiltag

    - reaktionismens barnagtige rød-blå tid er omme

    Tiden er kommet til revision, ransagning, rengøring og rodfuldhed

    - historieforfalskernes tid er omme



    Det er nu, der faktisk er nogen, der har opdaget det

    Det er nu, de opdager, at de er opdaget

    Det er nu, vi kan opdage, hvad der var, og hvad der er under Solen

    Det er nu, det er tiden – mød til tiden!
    ↧

    Et studie af ondskab

    December 24, 2015, 2:17 pm
    $
    0
    0
    af morton_h, the blogger

    Hvad får mennesker til at lade sig indrulle og indhylde i loger, ordener, hemmelige selskaber, magtelitære fora, religiøse hierarkier, tænketanke, skoler, revolutionære grupper? Hvad får mennesker til at gå i hellig krig, i uhellig krig, tage afsted på blodige eller ideologisk korstog, slå verden i hovedet med grøn fascisme, melde sig ind i det akademiske karriere-hierarkier?

    Er det ikke ud fra vidt forskellige motiver, og har det noget at gøre med hinanden?

    Der synes at være én ganske særlig underliggende drivkraft og motivation, én fællesnævner: Løftet. De er blevet givet et løfte om noget, de ønsker at opnå. Et begær efter noget stort og forjættende er blevet vakt i dem, noget de ikke mener, at de er i stand til selv at frembringe, og som vil blive dem skænket som manna fra himlen, hvis de melder sig ind i, en kult, en ideologi eller melder sig til en bevægelse og under fanerne for en større sag.

    Hierarkiske organisationer af alle slags udsteder et løfte. Løftet er en krog, der bides på eller et net, de svømmer ind i, og som derefter lukker sig. Med løftet følger et håb. Med håbet følger en tilsidesættelse/udsættelse af egentlige behov. Behov erstattes af begær (need <> wants), og den lille fisk er, som enhver forfatter, filmmanuskriptor eller myteforsker ved: i færd med sin tragedie.

    Som Joseph Campbell har lært os, sætter helten med de tusind ansigter (download og læs) ud på en rejse, en quest. Hvis helten, der er et billede på ethvert menneske på vej mod erkendelsen af sit selv (selfhood), følger og erkender sine behov, bliver det en komedie med happy-end - og komedie skal ikke forstås som tåbelig falden-på-halen i den hollywoodske forstand. Hvis helten, protagonisten, hovedpersonen derimod følger sine begær og lader sig lokke af løftet, bliver det en tragedie.



    Det er et skuespil med titlen Tragedie og Håb, især i omvendt rækkefølge. Noget i det menneskelige sind længes efter status, prestige, magt - eller viden som andre ikke har, hemmelig viden, der dernæst fører til magt. Måske længes mennesket inderst inde efter kærlighed men forveksler diverse former for erotiseret opstemthed med den ægte vare. Derfor mystikken, der aldrig forløses, derfor denne uendelige kabbalistiske labyrint af stigende grader og stigen-ind i Himlen trin-for-trin, ganske præcist besunget af Led Zeppelin om heroinens løfte/forjættelse i Stairway To Heaven.

    There's a lady who's sure all that glitters is gold*
    And she's buying a stairway to heaven.
    When she gets there she knows, if the stores are all closed
    With a word she can get what she came for.
    Ooh, ooh, and she's buying a stairway to heaven.

    * Shakespeare-citat, Merchant of Venice

    All that glitters may not be gold
    Dette fascinerende og dragende element af opstigen, ascension, virker meget stærkt på i øvrigt udmærkede mænd og kvinder, der ikke tror, at det er nødvendigt - eller muligt - at kontakte deres essens eller opnå deres excellence på egen hånd, men at den som en nådegave vil blive skænket dem af ældre, visere og større magter, hvis blot ... De stilles i udsigt en fortjenstmedalje i livets skole, hvor de hvert semester vil få lov til at rykke op i næste klasse - for en skønne dag at nå magtens tinde, frelsens paradis, oplysningens hellige haller, det forjættede land, Jerusalem, Shamballa, Valhalla, Kingdom Come, Tusindårsriget. Og det er ganske vist.

    Stigen, trappen, skakbrættet, portene, dørvagterne, sluserne, prøvelserne - alt sammen er dragende og fascinerende. Der findes grader, der findes udmærkelser, der findes ... evolution. Som træge darwinistiske kryb kravler vi møjsommeligt op af evolutionens evige skråning mod den utopiske alvidenhed. Ikke uden grund blev darwinismen udviklet indenfor de hierarkiske frimurerloger og lukkede tænketanke, der udgjorde det Britiske Imperiums styregrupper i 1800-tallet.

    Som Michael Tsarion udtrykker det: Det er værre end at tage til Las Vegas, for selv på hierarkiets højere trin aner idioten ikke, om der overhovedet findes en pay-off!Hvem vil for resten ønske at underkaste sig andres velvilje og nåde for at opnå noget? Det er der åbenbart en del, der vil. Her kan vi begynde at ane, hvordan psykopati er indbygget i systemet, og hvorfor magthierarkier i sidste ende favoriserer de psykopater, der har større evne end andre til at stige til vejrs med en fornemmelseaf virkelig magt - en illusion, da virkelig magt aldrig kan eksistere på andres bekostning. På vejen op, gør de unævnelig skade på sig selv og andre.



    En polsk psykiater, Andrew M. Lobaczewski skrev en bog psykopati som styresystem, Political Ponerology (ponerologi: studiet af ondskab), en bog så sprængfarlig og on-to-something, at førsteudgaven blev destrueret af det polske sikkerhedspoliti, andenudgaven blev arkiveret lodret af Vatikanet og tredjeudgaven blev forhindret af endnu en ex-polak, mr. Evil Himself, Zbignew Brzezinski. Lobaczewski skrev efter tilbagevenden til Polen efter murens fald den tredje udgave udfra hukommelsen om den interdisciplinære forskning, som den oprindelige gruppe fra Polen, Tjekkiet og Ungarn udførte. Den udkom endelig i 2005 efter et halvt århundredes forsætlig forsinkelse.

    Hvorfor er det, man spontant kommer til at tænke på The Emperor fra Star Wars, når man ser på Mr. Zbignew Evil Himself's fjæs?

    Der er ca 5% af en given befolkning, konkluderer forskningen, der er født uden empati og er, hvad vi kalder for psykopater. Deres intelligens fejler ikke noget, og de er dygtige til at læse folks psyke. Denne evne bruger de til at parasittere folk, for de har ingen empati, der forhindrer dem i det. De er psykiske vampyrer og socio-parasitter. De er ligeledes gode til at finde hinanden. Det siges, at når en psykopat er trådt ind et lokale, går der kun et par sekunder, før vedkommende har spottet en anden psykopat. Der er endvidere ca 20% af den samme befolkning, der er rigtig gode til få tingene til at fungere. De er uheldigvis også villige til at lade sig kompromittere, for de holder meget af at få lov til at gøre det, de er gode til. Der sker derefter følgende: de 5% - der er steget til tops som korkpropper - hyrer de 20% til at at malke resten, de 75%. Ganske vist foregik forskningen i et system, der i særlig grad fremmede psykopater, det polske/tjekkiske/ungarske under kommunismen. Men i mellemtiden har samfundene i Vesten antaget karakter af Sovjettosfæren version 2.0, så der er ingen forskel længere - bortset manglen på transparens og generel erkendelse af tilstanden. I Sovjettosfæren vidste folk i det mindste, hvor galt det stod til, mens Vestens befolkninger først ganske småt er begyndt at ane det.



    Hvad er forskellen på et medlem af Hells Angels, et medlem af mafiaen og en generalsekretær for NATO? Svaret er: ingen! Alle befinder sig et eller andet sted i det hierarki, de har kompromitteret sig ind i. Rockeren og gangsteren - er der nogen forskel i øvrigt? - har bevist deres loyalitet ved at tæve livet ud af en eller anden stakkel, der er bragt i gæld til slænget, true butiksindehavere til at betale beskyttelsespenge (mod dem selv) eller nakke et medlem af det konkurerende slæng. Løftet er en identitet og anerkendelse, de ikke havde før. Egosvage stakler er de bedste wannabe's. Generalsekretæren har bevist sin loyalitet ved at være instrumental som enten militærmand eller politiker overfor et mafiasystem, der blot er i en højere liga end HA'erne eller den sicilianske mafia, og som abbonenter har statsapparater og nationale hærenheder. Løftet er stadigvæk prestige og magt og en identitet og anerkendelse, de ikke havde før. Samtidig med nyttige politiske tjenesteydelser har generalsekretæren på et tidspunkt i sit liv kompromitteret sig ved fx at medvirke til enten seksuelle perversiteter eller terrordrab på civile - at medvirkebetyder alt fra aktiv deltagelse til stiltiende med-viden. Kan de holde kæft om deres skumle kompromisser? You bet! ellers vil resten af deres liv blive destrueret. Du kompromitterer ikke dig selv uden at nogen ved det. De ved, at du ved, at de og indtil videre kun de ved det. Men hvis du en eller anden dag bevirker, at andre ved det, så ...

    Samtidig med at der afgives et uudtalt løfte til den hierarkiske wannabe, afgiver vedkommende selv et løfte. Generalsekretæren afgiver et løfte om aldrig at røbe, hvad han var med til både før og efter sin udnævnelse. Mafiosoen afgiver et obligatorisk løfte om Omérta, tavshed, og han ved ligesom rockerbande-medlemmet, at han og hans familie vil få skudt hovederne af, hvis han bryder løftet. Det samme gælder for de højere grader af frimureri. Man bliver straffet med døden, hvis man træder frem og fortæller, hvad der er forgået indenfor murene, og hvilke infiltratoriske og undergravende virksomheder, de ærværdige brødre er involveret i. Hvis du én gang har ladet dig hyre af CIA, bliver du ikke whistleblower uden at sætte dit liv på spil. Som professor Peter Dale Scott siger: Jeg er måske i live i dag, fordi jeg aldrig har afgivet noget løfte om at tie stille med det, jeg ved. 

     
    Manden der er i live, og tør udtale sig.

    Det er paradoksalt, at de, der rangerer højest i hierarkierne, er de, der har underkastet sig i værste grad. Det er en mefistofelisk studehandel, hvor de sælger deres sjæl for at opnå magt. Kollektivisme og underkastelse er uløseligt forbundne. Hold øje med når nogen opfordrer eller forlanger, at du accepterer myrens, maddikens eller makrellens flokdyriskhed og sjælelige kollektivisering. 

    Memo 
    Husk imidlertid: vi er alle ramt af Imperiets karma. Selv i grupper af kritiske sandhedssøgere, The Truth Movement, hersker denne hierarkiske tanke om, at de som de få udvalgte er bedre end de mange, som de hånligt og nedladende kalder for fåre-menneskene, the sheeple. I stedet for ydmygt med deres tilkæmpede indsigter at stille sig til rådighed for et tiltrængt løft af viden, moral, samvittighed og bevidsthed, vælger de at nedgøre og tilsvine de mange, der er blevet indfanget af global-hierarkiets kroge og fiskenet. De glemmer - og jeg skal gerne være inkluderende her og sige VI glemmer alt for ofte, at vi selv har ravet rundt i blinde og mørke uden anelse om, hvad vi har medvirket til og tillidsfuldt bekendt os til. Vi er derudover også blevet lidt for gode til at bidrage til en af Imperiets ynglings-genrer: Frygtpornoen. De alternative medier behersker efterhånden genren til fuldkommenhed, så mainstream-medierne nærmest kan læne sig tilbage og grine af dem. Når alternativet nu selv klarer at skræmme livet af menneskeheden, så kan de koncentrere sig om deres hovedprojekt, hvor frygtmageriet kun var et middel. Når nu the-best-and-the-brightest har marginaliseret sig selv og trukket sig ud af deltagelse i den potentielt positive opretholdelse af samfundet, så er har de den negative opretholdelse / nedbrydelse for sig selv. De øjner fri bane for Ondskabens Projekt.

    Det betyder ikke, at vi skal tolerere global-hierarkiets overgreb på menneskeheden. Det betyder, at vi måske snarere bør koncentrere os om afsløringen af, hvad toppen af hierarkiet igennem århundreder har begået, og hvad de stadig begår, end om hvorvidt hr. og fru pølsedansker - bemærk her den arrogante, nedladende attitude - ikke endnu har forstået den rette sammenhæng. Der mangler stadig i voldsom grad transparens, og kriminalitet på så højt plan og i det omfang den foregår, kan kun finde sted i en tåget, kryptiseret tilstand af non-transparens.
    • Lad os reservere vores bidske arrogance til de folk med uddannelse og intellekt, der burde vide bedre, men som flittigt og hånligt nedgør de, der reelt ønsker at vide og forstå den verden, som de veluddannede endnu ikke selv har evnet, gidet eller turdet forstå.
    • Lad os være nådesløse overfor de intellektuelle kujoner, det såkaldt tænkende segment, der har fået deres fine uddannelser betalt af samfundet, men som ikke stiller sig til rådighed for betalerne.
    • Lad os være nådesløse overfor korrupte politikere, der ikke stiller deres adgang til magt til rådighed for den befolkning, der gav dem magt via en stemmeseddel.
    • Lad os okkupere deres hykleri ved at forlange dét, som de i sin tid lovede, men aldrig indfriede, fordi de var for feje og for dumme, og fordi de var en del af problemet og ikke en del af løsningen.
    • Lad os være nådesløse overfor en grim finansverden, der aldrig har stillet sig til rådighed for de kunder, der tillidsfuldt stiftede gæld i håb om en modydelse, som de aldrig fik.
    • Lad os til gengæld være overbærende og solidariske (hvis jeg må bruge et tyndslidt marxist-udtryk) med de bedragede masser (et ligeså tyndslidt marxist-socialist-udtryk) i erkendelse af, hvor massivt bedraget har været.
    • Og lad os til sidst ikke glemme, at korruptionen i bunden matcher korruptionen i toppen. Lobaczewski's 5-20-75% psykopat-malkemaskine kunne aldrig køre, hvis folk holdt op med at gøre skade på sig selv og undsagde det system, de selv opretholder.
    Det er svært nok for et menneske med empati - en kerne-egenskab ved Mennesket med Stort M - at der går mennesker rundt iblandt dem, der på grund af en tidlig og uhelbredelig hjerneskade mangler en af de vigtigste menneskelige egenskaber. Endnu sværere bliver det dog at forstå for det empatiske menneske, at det til daglig frivilligt og endog tillidsfuldt lægger sit liv i hænderne på den slags individer, der har møvet sig ind i de ledende funktioner i de menneskelige samfund. Empatiske mennesker ville endog hævde, selvom de begyndte at forstå spillet, at det blot er synd for psykopaterne, og at de har brug for empati - hvilket er HELT hen i vejret! En psykopat har overhovedet ikke brug for den slags, en psykopat vil blot nyde den slags, for det giver endnu mere vind i sejlene.

    Manden, der ikke længere er i live,
    men som turde udtale sig.

    Hvad vi derimod har brug for som empatiske mennesker er at udvikle strategier til at spotte og stoppe psykopater og at beskytte os selv mod dem. Vi har brug for at genopdage et af de urinstinkter, der har hjulpet os til overlevelse i menneskehedens historie: instinktet til at beskytte os selv og vore børn mod rovdyr. Rovdyrene løber ikke længere rundt på savannen og i skovene, de færdes iblandt os som intra-artsligerovdyr. Der findes grundlæggende kun to måder, man vi beskytte os mod rovdyr på. Den ene er at holde dem på afstand eller at holde os på afstand af dem. Den anden er at aflive dem.

    Hvis vi vælger den sidste, hvilket man ofte kunne få lyst til, får vi nye problemer: rovdyrene har anskaffet sig alle midler til aflivning. Til gengæld har de stjålet midlerne fra folk, så de kunne anskaffe sig dem. Så 'aflivning' kunne ske i indirekte betydning: afskær dem fra at anskaffe sig våben til undertrykkelse og aflivning af andre. En anden måde: bur dem inde. Giv dem begrænsede muligheder for at gøre skade. En tredje måde: hold op med at understøtte dem. Hvad nu hvis der fx spredte sig en trend blandt investorer, businessfolk og politikere om, at man ikke vil have noget med Goldman Sachs at gøre? Altså at man ikke lavede business med en stak psykopatiske finans-rovdyr / -parasitter, der hele tiden udsteder falske løfter. Så ville det zionistiske mafia-syndikat i løbet af kort tid være nødt til at dreje nøglen om.

    Det eneste, der forhindrer folk i at vælge de rigtige strategier, som ville tjene deres sag, er, at de ikke forstår, hvad der foregår. De forstår ikke, at Goldman Sachs kun belønner folk, der er villige til at udføre forbrydelser ligesom dem selv. Det er bla derfor, den politiske elite i et land som USA er så korrupte. Som tidligere sekretær for præsidenterne Bush og Reagan og nuværende finanskonsulent og forfatter til den vigtige blog, The Solari Report, Cathrine Austin Fitts, udtrykker det (parafraseret): Vi har en administration og en politikerstand, hvor folk er blevet belønnet for dagligt at udøve forbrydelser, og som modtager penge og ære for at benægte forbrydelser, dække over dem og blåstemple den mafia, der er drivkraften bag. 

    Kvinden der er i live og tør udtale sig

    Et blik på en af Chicago-mafiaens produkter, Barack Obama, viser, hvordan netop løfteter Imperiets løftestang. Der blev afgivet flotte løfter, der blev indgydt håb efter en håbløs Bush-æra. Der var en eufori og følelse af forløsning efter valget. Efter serier af bad copsblev der introduceret der en, der fremstod som the good cop. Hvad skete der umiddelbart efter: en forlængelse, ja en kraftig intensivering af det svineri, der fandt sted i de foregående perioder. Nye og værre krige, nye og værre overgreb på civile rettigheder. INTET, den mand (?) har lagt navn til, vil gå over i historien som andet end destruktivt for amerikanerne og resten af verden. Men drivkraften i løftet, altså det falske løfte, som de kalder den noble løgn, gav Ondskabens Projektendnu en vind at sejle med.
    ↧

    Identificering af religion under radaren

    December 24, 2015, 2:17 pm
    $
    0
    0

    af morton_h, the blogger

    Tjek-23-listen - nytteværdi:
    Hvis man sidder med en fornemmelse af, at en bevægelse eller et tankesæt, der ikke kalder sig selv for religiøst, alligevel er det.

    Prøv fx at køre fænomenet kommunismeigennem Tjek-23-listen og se, hvad der kommer ud. Prøv at køre klima-ideologien igennem. Prøv at teste politisk korrekthed og det ideologiske fundament, der benytter sig af politisk korrekthed som redskab. Prøv med økofascisme, prøv med New Age, prøv med Agenda 21. Hvis man ikke allerede er klar over det, så er vi i alle disse tilfælde så langt ovre i religionen, at det ikke er til at skelne. 
    It looks like a duck, it walks like a duck, it quacks like a duck ...


    • Irrationalitet - led ikke efter logik. Vha det irrationelle bliver det muligt at modulere sandhed og løgn og i visse tilfælde bytte rundt på dem.
    • Dogmatik - absolutte påstande, der ikke kan diskutteres. Dogmatik erstatter logik. Logikken er på forhånd givet som facit - fill-in-the-blanks.
    • Hellige skrifter - evt. har Gud selv skrevet dem ... måske venligt bistået en sekretær på den røde linie, en profet.
    • Mirakler og overnaturlige hændelser - brugt som bevismateriale og legitimering, Gud har talt!
    • Åbenbaringer - en særlig afart af mirakler, hvor mediet eller profeten downloader fuldt færdige komplekser af trosmateriale, der så nedfældes i form af hellige skrifter.
    • Okkupation af universelle værdier - patentering og monopolisering af kerneværdier, som mennesker altid har haft, og som nu hævdes at være opfundet af religionen.
    • Præsteskab - tilbyder generøst at tyde teksten og udlægge miraklerne. Præsterne fortæller også folk, hvilke konsekvenser, religionen bør have for folks liv generelt. Blandt præster findes der både ypperstepræster og tempeltjenere. Religioner danner hierarkier.
    • Tro - erstatter viden. Viden kræver grammatik og logik, og i religioner stiller man ikke spørgsmål. Kritik er forbeholdt det, der er udenfor religionen, og vil da være præformuleret, da egentlig kritisk tænkning er fremmed for religionen.
    • Løfter og håb - guleroden, der holder den troende forhåbningsfuldt motiveret for Det Store Noget der skal komme, en eller anden dag og for et eller andet, som man vil kunne opnå, og som vil blive skænket som den religiøse fortjenstmedalje.
    • Eskatologi - Armageddon, Skærsilden, Apokalypsen, de sidste dages hellige, Dommedag, Kristi / Messias' genkomst, den 12 imam, Khalki, Åbenbaringen, den Store Høst, den 6. udslettelse, Alien Invasion, 3. Verdenskrig, den kosmiske krig mellem det Gode og det Onde, Star Wars.
      Bøh! - der blev du nok bange.
    • Eskapisme - den store forløsning, drømmen om Paradis, Utopia, Kingdom Come, Khalifatet, Valhalla, undslippelse fra genfødelsens hjul - Nirvana, Himmerige efter døden, Opstandelsen (the ascension), The Stairway to Heaven, quick-fix genvejen til frelsen, frihed for al lidelse, det kommunistiske ursamfund, the happy end, Tusindårsriget, Det Ny Jerusalem, undslippelsen. Hallelujah!
    • Menighed - de levende byggestene, de mange troende, der holder gang i strukturen, fårene i folden, de menige i hæren.
    • Ritualer - repetetive og bekræftende handlinger beregnet på at blødgøre hjernen og hjertet, kultiske og magiske handlinger, besværgelser, påkaldelser, fordømmelser, helliggørelser, tilbedelser.
    • Mystik og kryptisering - mysteriet er et røgslør, noget der ikke kan fattes uden hjælp af religionen, uigennemsigtighed. Hænger nøje sammen med løftet om Det Store Noget. Kræver et præsteskab for at afmystificere.
    • Kirkefædre - autoritære personer med særlig aura og karisma, oprindelige igangsættere, forbilleder, helgener, apostle, lærde, martyrer.
    • Missioneren - hvervning af nye medlemmer blandt de ellers fortabte. Missionæren arbejder på sin egen frelse ved at frelse andre og verden.
    • Forfølgelse af vantro - både indenfor og udenfor religionen. Missioneren med et negativt fortegn. De religiøse fjendebilleder. Korstoget.
    • Et religiøst sprog - et sprogsæt, der adskiller den pågældende religion fra andre. Indgår i ritualerne. Nysprog er velkommen.
    • En ulv for fårene - noget, der skaber frygt og utryghed i verden, imod hvilket religionen tilbyder tryghed. Et problem, der udløser reaktion, der udløser en løsning. Den Store Satan, Verdens Undergang.
    • Skyld og skam - en del af styresystemet og den politisk-religiøse-spirituelle korrekthed, de religiøse socialiserings-mekanismer.
    • Kontrol - religioner er kontrolsystemer for politisk, social og mental adfærd.
    • Credo - mellem tro, dogme og ritual. Et særligt centralt ritual, der er nedfældet og kan fremsiges - evt på forespørgslen: 'Og hvad tror du så på?', hvorefter det er meningen, at man skal fremsige sit credo.
    • Kosmologi - en verdensforklaring, det religiøse totalperspektiv. NB! Der indgår ikke teorier i denne kosmologi, for det er beyond theory.

    En eventuel risiko ved brug af tjeklisten er, at man kun leder efter facit, hvorved man finder, hvad man leder efter. For eksempel kunne man køre Foreningen af Danske Automobilforhandlereigennem listen og komme op med, at det nok var en religion. Det ville være svært, men bestemt muligt.

    Der vil ofte være tale om gradbøjninger, hvor fx grene indenfor videnskab har visse eller oven i købet overvejende religiøse træk kombineret med videnskab. Darwinisme er et eksempel. Eller ideologier, selvom det ikke er muligt at undgå ideologi. Men man kunne også bruge tjeklisten til at rydde opi ideologi eller en videnskabsgren, da begge har det med at blive statiske og dogmatiske grundet en indbygget dovenskab eller træghed i det menneskelige tankesæt - hvorved de glider over i religionen.


    _________________________

    Essay: Er der ikke noget godt at sige om religion?

    Der kan siges masser af godt om religion. Religion er en integral del af vores kultur. Europæisk kultur ville ikke være, hvad den var uden Kristendommen. At glide over i et had til religion er en form for kulturelt selvhad. Det er ligeså fundamentalistisk og vildledende som det modsatte, at hvidvaske religionen for dens ugerninger.

    Religioner er hylstre, containere, skabere af kontinuitet. De indeholder det, der puttes i dem. De er komplekse og mangfoldige størrelser, og at kræve, som en person for nylig udsagde: Jeg synes at al religion skal afskaffes!, er et sikkert tegn på, at der er gang i noget religiøst. I det tilfælde var det så Asatro... ;.) Hvis det fx var en ateist - prøv forresten at køre ateisme igennem tjeklisten og bliv overrasket! - tag en mand som Richard Dawkins, så findes der næppe noget mere dogmatisk og rigidt end hans reaktionære udsagn om alt og alle, der ikke mener ligesom ham og afprøver andre måder at forstå verden på end en streng reduktionistisk, positivistisk. 


    Hvis man udfordrer en kultur-marxist, vil vedkommende som credo hævde, at al religion er noget møg. Men i sin totale fornægtelse af religion, falder vedkommende pladask i en endnu værre fælde: det ideologiske hjernevaskeri, der er 100% religiøst i sit indre uvæsen. Mens man er i gang med at fornægte religion, bliver man butt-fucked af en religion, der ikke har mod til at indrømme, at det er en religion. 
    Religion is there to enlighten the wise and enslave the stupid.
    [Santos Bonacci]
    Hvor er det uretfærdigt, tænker man. På samme måde som udsagnet: De, der har, skal gives, men de, der intet har, skal alt fratages.Hvis man ikke har forstand til at læse teksten, så skal man holde fingrene fra religion. Problemet er herefter et seriøst dilemma, en Catch-22l For man skal vide, at man ikke kan læse teksten for at kunne fravælge, og for at vide dette, skal man kunne læse teksten. Det er den religiøse fælde. De fleste ved det ikke, så de ryger i fælden. Det gælder også de, der tror de kan læse og fravælge religion i dens traditionelle, synlige form ... hvorefter de ryger lige lukt ind i enten Ideologi-versionen eller NewAge-versionen.Eller over i forbrugerkulten - prøv at køre Apple gennem tjeklisten.


    En tredje vej 
    Der findes en tredje vej. Religion er et tveægget sværd (jf. Religion is there to enlighten the wise and enslave the stupid). Hvad menes der med det? Det er jo et esoterisk udsagn.

    Det betyder for det første, at der er mere end én religion indenfor religionen. Der er godnathistorierne for menigheden, og så er der noget andet for de indviede. Indenfor jødedom er der oven i købet 5 lag. Som om det ikke var rigeligt, at der nu åbner sig et helt nyt felt, hvor man begynder at bryde den kryptisering, der er lagt henover religion, så skilles vandene endnu engang via intention. Der er både oplysning og formørkelse, for der er folk, der har vidt forskellige intentioner, når det drejer sig om potent viden. Det er i det esoteriske felt, at den farlige del af religionen befinder sig, hvilket igennem årtusinder har haft tiltrækningskraft på særlige typer(jf. Løftet - Ondskabens fælde), der altid har søgt magt over andre. Det er samtidig her, at den virkelige kraft og den virkelige viden bag troenbefinder sig.

    Religion er farlig for mennesket i dets nuværende tilstand. Det kan være en grund til at fravælge, det forstår vi. Men problemet er, at nissen flytter med. Hvis man tror, man slipper for den lille fyr med den røde hue, så tager man fejl, for han sniger sig ind ad bagdøren i dit nye hjem, og denne gang uden, at du aner det. Husk at en af religionens løfter er, at man kan undslippe via troen og overgivelsen. Det er så snedigt indrettet, at man bliver indhentet og indfanget i et nyt og ofte værre spind. Der er en ubarmhjertig dialektik tilstede.


    Hvad sker der fx efter en revolution, hvor de revolutionære har afskaffet det gamle tyranni? Det viser sig, at det nye tyranni altid bliverværre end det første, hvilket alle revolutioner siden Den Franske har vist. De revolutionære mente, at de havde givet fingeren til Gud, Konge og Fædreland og erstattet det med Frihed, Lighed og Broderskab ... hvorefter nihilisme, postdemokrati og multikulturalisme indfandt sig som helvede på jord. Senere mente de revolutionære, at Proletariatets Diktatur bragte frihed til det russiske folk og resten af verden, mens et inhumant og perfidt slavesamfund uden historisk sidestykke rullede ind. Det hed Kommissærernes Dikatatur.

    Religion er farlig, men religionsfornægtelse er ti gange så farlig. Det er ligesom, når rationalister hævder, at magi er overtro. De opdager derfor ikke, at den har sneget sig ind som medie-manipulering med virkeligheden. Det er som at hævde at dæmonisk besættelse er gammel overtro, hvorved vi ikke opdager, at luften er tyk af den slags i krigsprogandaens tid. En tredje vej er altså at tage de esoteriske briller på og afkryptisere religionen/religionerne. Der gemmer sig hemmeligheder. Disse kan åbnes og læses. Men man bliver nødt til at holde afstand til psykopaterne, parasitterne og vampyrerne, for de færdes også i Det Store Bibliotek. Lad også være med at hænge ud med logebrødrene - de fleste af dem aner i øvrigt ikke, hvad der foregår. Og lad for guds skyld være med at hænge ud med NewAge-kabbalisterne. 

     
    Alle kender Mussolini, så vi bringer ikke et billede af ham.
    Alle kender Silvio Berlusconi, så vi bringer ikke et billede af ham.
    Men ikke så mange kender lederen af P2-logen, Licio Gelli, Mørkets Fyrste, der døde for nylig i en alder af 96. Han burde have bedt om syndsforladelse på sin dødsseng og tilstået mordet på pave John Paul I i 1978 - samt en bunke andet stygt.

    Der kan siges andet godt om religionen. Den stabiliserende faktor, som Islam udgjorde, indtil styregrupperne i Det Britiske Imperium opfandt de undergravende og perverterende wahabbister, salafister, jihaddister og muslimske brødre, er ikke forstået i dag, hvor Sunni-Islam er korrumperet af saudisk pseudo-Islam. De kristne europæeres modangreb mod både den mongolske invasion og det Ottomanske Riges ekspansion er kendt. Men manden, der stoppede tyrkernes fremmarch og reddede Europa, Vlad Tepech, er gået over i røverhistorien som en Hollywood-vampyr, selvom hans Drageorden var kristen. Hvem var de første, bolsjevikkerne nakkede i revolutionen? Det var præsterne i Den Ortodokse Kirke. Hvad var det første, som russerne vendte tilbage til efter Sovjetstatens fald? Den Ortodokse Kirke. Hvem er det, som ISIS går efter i Mellemøsten? Syrien, et kristent land og de kristne samfund i Irak og resten af Mellemøsten. Hvad er det for modstandsgrupper, der i dag udfører politisk aktivisme i Frankrig mod den amoralske regering, dens zionist-infiltratører, dens kulturmarxist-agenda og dens statssponsorerede terrorisme? Det er bla katolske grupper. 

    Her på Paradigmet har vi ikke lagt fingrene imellem i forhold til Kristendommens skyggesider. Det vil du vide som fast læser. Men Verden er altså ikke så firkantet, som forskellige former for politisk korrekthed lader os tro. Religion har på ingen måde udspillet sin rolle. Hvilket også er grunden til, at Islam er målsat til at udspille en destruktiv rolle, og de kultur-ingeniører, der allerede i 1800-tallet fremlagde en plan om det store civilisations-sammenstød, kendte udmærket den kraft, der ligger i religion, en kraft, der ikke bare kan afskaffes, selvom det måske med et sådan sammenstød for øje kunne være ønskeligt. Altså den æg i det religiøse tveæggede sværd, den enslavement of the stupid, der er et masseødelæggelsesvåben vendt mod både den muslimske verden og mod Vesten. Imperiets hovedstrategi har altid gået ud på at få det ene store dyr til at ødelægge det andet. 

    Kristendommen har været et af hovedfjenderne for det kulturmarxistiske destruktionsprojekt. Det har den bla fordi den har forsvaret familien, som kulturmarxisterne har arbejdet på at nedbryde med feminisme, LGBT-kønsforvirring, pornografi, Hollywood-demoral og musikindustriens satanisme-light. Det næste, de går efter - hvilket er lige om hjørnet og en fuldstændig logisk konsekvens af de hidtidige tiltag - er en legalisering og generel accept af pædofili. Kraftig hjulpet på vej af datamafiaen og pornoficeringen af de sociale medier, det perfekte operativsystem for pædofilisme. Her har den katolske kirke fået et blakket ry, men det viser sig ved nærmere eftersyn, at Operation Pædofili ikke er et katolsk fænomen men er en destruktiv kampagne, hvis kilde skal findes hos katolikkernes ærkefjender, zionisterne. Katolikkerne havde en død vinkel, de så det ikke komme. At den katolske kirke så har manglet et immunforsvar imod angrebet, kan de til gengæld ikke løbe fra. 



    Kulturmarxister elsker perverteret kunst. Det kan ikke få nok af det. Det kalder det for subversiv perversion (Herbert Marcuse). Pervertøren Paul McCarthy fik lov til at stille denne gigantiske oppustelige buttplug op som juletræ på Place Vendôme i Paris sidste jul. Det var der en katolsk aktivistgruppe, der besluttede sig til at gøre noget ved. En dag sprang der en stak maskerede gutter ud af en bil og myrdede grimmerten med knive ... lol! Resultatet var:


    Se, det er kunst!

    En anden samfundsbevarende, og grundfæstet katolsk værdi, som kulturmarxisterne og White-Genocide-folkemorderne har undermineret, er beskyttelsen af det ufødte barn. I dag er der fri abort over hele linien med nærmest menneskeret til at aflive fostre. Resultatet i feminismens kølvand har været, at europæerne ikke længere reproducerer sig selv og nu er i færd med at udrydde sig selv og deres kultur. 

    Zionismen 
    Her er det på tide at sige noget godt om ortodoks jødedom. De ægte ortodokse, dem med langt skæg, hat og slangekrøller anerkender ikke staten Israel og det zionistiske projekt - pestilens No One i Verden i dag. De er fx stærkt i opposition til Netanyahu's skrigeri om at bombe Iran. Et interessant videoklip på nettet viser tidligere præsident Mahmud Ahmadinejad på besøg i New York hos en gruppe ortodokse jøder, hvor de var særdeles anerkendende i hinandens selskab. Begge parter vidste udmærket, at Holocaust-mytologien var et zionistisk svindelnummer, og lagde ikke skjul på det. Shia-muslimen Ahmadinejad er den eneste statsleder i nyere tid, der har haft mod til at sige det lige ud. Hvem, skal vi gætte på, bliver den næste? 

    Den tidligere iranske præsident sagde også følgende:
    Israelere er ikke jøder men en stak løgnere, der misbruger jødedommens navn. Om amerikanernes ledere sagde han det samme: at de var en stak hyklere, der misbrugte kristendommens navn.

    Det kunne fx være ham her: Vladimir Putin. Han ved det uden tvivl. Han har for nylig udtalt sig direkte om den zionistiske skjulte hånd i Den Russiske Revolution. Han har personlig smidt zionistiske, parasitiske oligarker ud af landet. Han ved udmærket, at der er zionistiske neo-cons bag Ukraine-affæren. Han kender udmærket den zionistiske komplot bag De Unge Tyrkere og omstyrtningen af Det Ottomanske Imperium og det armenske folkemord, jf den seneste konfrontation med NATO-Tyrkiet. Han ved udmærket, at zionisten George Soros står bag de farvede revolutioner, bla det seneste forsøg igen i Armenien. Han ved, at der står zionister bag den terrorhær, som russerne lige nu bomber i Syrien og Irak. Han ved, at zionist-imperiet Rothschild står bag udplyndringen af den russiske økonomi siden Jeltsin-æraen og bag den ulidelige russiske forfatning fra starten af 90'erne, der forhindrer nationaliseringen af den Russiske Nationalbank. Putin ved udmærket - og har diskret antydet det i offentlige udtalelser - at der er en skjult zionistisk hånd bag 9/11. Derfor bliver du også kaldt for antisemit i USA i dag, hvis du antyder, at 9/11 var et inside job. Hvilket er helt fantastisk: de zionistiske fjolser røber hermed sig selv, for de bruger altidden kliché, når nogen rykker for tæt på deres svindelnumre og terror-forbrydelser mod menneskeheden. Tampen brænder. 

    Den russiske præsident giver en journalist en belæring om størrelsen af det russiske versus det amerikanske militærbudget (1/10) med bemærkningen: Har du ingen common sense?

    Så altså: de ortodokse jøder ved det hele, og de bryder sig ikke om det. Mossad ved også det hele, for det var dem, der udførte det, så de kan til gengæld godt li' det. 

    Folk, der over en kam fordømmer religion, har ikke fattet kompleksiteten. Folk er generelt mest til forsimplinger og har vældig svært ved at få deres hoveder rundt om paradokser og komplekser. Dybde og historicitet er skide irriterende, når man nu så gerne vil have et quick-fix, der handler om de gode-mod-de-onde ien sort-hvid verden. 

    Konklusion: religion er ikke nær så farligt, som de hjernevasker-mindsæt, der ikke har mod til at stå ved, at de er religioner. Religionerne kender vi - eller burde gøre det. Hvad vi skal holde skarpt øje med, er derimod det, der udgiver sig for religion, men som ikke er det + det, der udgiver sig for noget andet, men er religion.  Vi mangler klare linier og transparens.

    Og hermed er bolden givet videre til næste blog: Hemmeligheds-kræmmerne.
    God Jul!
    ↧
    Viewing all 456 articles
    Browse latest View live
    Search